at_o least_o must_v bias_n a_o man_n judgement_n towards_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v afterward_o offer_v if_o i_o for_o my_o share_n desire_v a_o man_n to_o suppose_v a_o church_n which_o never_o hear_v any_o mention_n of_o the_o substantial_a presence_n nor_o conversion_n of_o substance_n that_o never_o believe_v these_o doctrine_n and_o be_v ignorant_a of_o all_o the_o subtlety_n of_o the_o school_n on_o that_o point_n my_o request_n will_v be_v more_o reasonable_a than_o that_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n for_o till_o we_o be_v show_v transubstantiation_n have_v be_v receive_v in_o a_o church_n we_o may_v suppose_v this_o church_n in_o a_o state_n of_o nature_n in_o this_o respect_n now_o we_o know_v it_o be_v contrary_a to_o nature_n to_o believe_v it_o i_o know_v mr._n arnaud_n will_v not_o fail_v to_o tell_v i_o we_o must_v not_o thus_o fill_v man_n mind_n with_o prejudices_fw-la but_o leave_v they_o at_o liberty_n to_o judge_v of_o thing_n allege_v on_o both_o side_n this_o supposition_n then_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v we_o make_v be_v captious_a far_o from_o be_v sincere_a and_o tend_v to_o surprise_v man_n mind_n by_o make_v they_o take_v a_o part_n beforehand_o without_o any_o ground_n or_o reason_n that_o be_v thus_o prejudice_v they_o may_v see_v what_o be_v not_o and_o not_o see_v what_o be_v for_o it_o be_v certain_a according_a to_o these_o two_o different_a supposition_n the_o one_o that_o a_o church_n believe_v transubstantiation_n but_o never_o dispute_v about_o it_o the_o other_a that_n a_o church_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n nor_o ever_o hear_v it_o a_o man_n shall_v different_o judge_v of_o the_o same_o expression_n upon_o one_o of_o these_o prejudices_fw-la a_o man_n will_v say_v here_o be_v one_o of_o these_o defective_a expression_n mention_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n which_o leave_v something_o to_o be_v supply_v by_o the_o hearer_n and_o on_o the_o other_o a_o man_n will_v say_v here_o be_v a_o expression_n which_o comprehend_v the_o whole_a faith_n of_o the_o mystery_n in_o effect_n hence_o proceed_v the_o different_a judgement_n which_o the_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n make_v on_o several_a passage_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n the_o one_o believe_v they_o see_v transubstantiation_n in_o they_o because_o they_o read_v the_o passage_n with_o this_o prejudice_n that_o the_o ancient_a church_n hold_v it_o and_o the_o place_n consider_v in_o this_o respect_n confirm_v they_o in_o the_o thought_n which_o they_o have_v already_o entertain_v the_o other_o do_v not_o find_v it_o in_o they_o because_o they_o consider_v the_o same_o passage_n with_o this_o contrary_a prejudice_n that_o the_o ancient_a church_n do_v not_o believe_v it_o and_o these_o passage_n consider_v in_o this_o regard_n make_v no_o impression_n upon_o they_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n there_o be_v passage_n which_o appear_v very_o considerable_a for_o the_o protestant_n against_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n and_o which_o yet_o appear_v but_o weak_a and_o inconsiderable_a to_o the_o roman_a catholic_n to_o deal_v fair_o in_o a_o matter_n of_o this_o importance_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o a_o man_n ought_v to_o compare_v these_o two_o prejudices_fw-la one_o with_o the_o other_o and_o examine_v solid_o which_o of_o the_o two_o be_v most_o just_a and_o reasonable_a for_o this_o effect_n we_o must_v consider_v the_o church_n either_o as_o a_o society_n of_o man_n or_o as_o a_o society_n of_o christian_n in_o the_o first_o respect_n it_o will_v be_v the_o great_a absurdity_n imaginable_a to_o attribute_v to_o it_o the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n if_o she_o hold_v it_o it_o will_v be_v in_o the_o second_o respect_n i_o will_v say_v inasmuch_o as_o she_o be_v a_o christian_a society_n that_o have_v such_o article_n of_o divine_a faith_n and_o particular_a sentiment_n touch_v religion_n which_o nature_n do_v not_o give_v now_o in_o this_o quality_n a_o man_n can_v reasonable_o prejudicate_v that_o the_o church_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o follow_v century_n believe_v the_o substantial_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n but_o by_o one_o of_o these_o two_o motive_n either_o because_o he_o see_v these_o doctrine_n contain_v in_o the_o first_o and_o fundamental_a rule_n of_o christian_a religion_n which_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o see_v they_o already_o establish_v in_o the_o precede_a century_n if_o then_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v establish_v his_o supposition_n he_o must_v begin_v by_o inquiry_n into_o the_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n of_o the_o first_o six_o century_n and_o show_v therein_o the_o doctrine_n in_o question_n which_o do_v he_o shall_v descend_v to_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o age_n and_o make_v his_o discussion_n on_o this_o principle_n that_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n be_v in_o possession_n of_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n but_o he_o do_v neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o of_o these_o thing_n he_o begin_v his_o discussion_n from_o the_o seven_o century_n and_o will_v have_v his_o reader_n judge_v beforehand_o from_o thence_o that_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n hold_v the_o doctrine_n now_o in_o dispute_n this_o be_v a_o plain_a deviation_n and_o illusion_n for_o till_o such_o time_n as_o the_o contrary_n appear_v to_o we_o we_o must_v always_o predetermine_v on_o nature_n side_n now_o the_o order_n of_o nature_n be_v neither_o to_o believe_v the_o substantial_a presence_n nor_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n so_o that_o unless_o the_o establishment_n of_o these_o doctrine_n in_o the_o church_n appear_v elsewhere_o we_o can_v but_o suppose_v the_o church_n in_o what_o time_n and_o place_n soever_o we_o consider_v it_o in_o a_o state_n pure_o natural_a in_o this_o respect_n we_o can_v never_o reasonable_o predetermine_v without_o some_o considerable_a motive_n contrary_a to_o that_o common_a light_n which_o regulate_v the_o judgement_n of_o man_n nor_o contrary_a to_o universal_a notion_n and_o general_a custom_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o these_o three_o thing_n oppose_v the_o doctrine_n in_o question_n for_o our_o sense_n give_v in_o their_o testimony_n against_o they_o and_o reason_n carry_v we_o rather_o away_o from_o they_o than_o to_o '_o they_o universal_a notion_n give_v we_o quite_o different_a idea_n than_o those_o which_o these_o doctrine_n constrain_v we_o to_o have_v and_o the_o common_a custom_n be_v to_o judge_v of_o sensible_a thing_n according_a to_o their_o natural_a character_n we_o ought_v never_o to_o prejudicate_v without_o exceed_v great_a reason_n against_o a_o example_n i_o mean_v against_o the_o usual_a manner_n of_o proceed_v act_v think_v or_o speak_v in_o such_o like_a matter_n as_o be_v this_o in_o question_n now_o the_o example_n of_o all_o people_n and_o especial_o of_o christian_n show_v they_o conceive_v the_o mystery_n or_o sacrament_n without_o imagine_v any_o conversion_n of_o substance_n in_o they_o that_o they_o give_v to_o sign_n the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o represent_v to_o distinguish_v mystery_n from_o miracle_n proper_o so_o call_v not_o to_o offer_v miracle_n wrought_v on_o sensible_a thing_n and_o which_o be_v yet_o not_o only_o imperceptible_a to_o the_o sense_n but_o also_o contrary_a to_o their_o deposition_n when_o the_o question_n concern_v a_o particular_a doctrine_n which_o go_v to_o the_o make_v up_o of_o a_o part_n of_o the_o body_n of_o a_o religion_n a_o man_n ought_v never_o to_o prejudicate_v light_o against_o that_o which_o we_o call_v the_o analogy_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o relation_n coherence_n and_o just_a proportion_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v natural_o between_o the_o doctrine_n maxim_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o same_o religion_n for_o it_o be_v with_o religion_n as_o with_o the_o several_a part_n of_o a_o building_n or_o aedifices_fw-la of_o the_o same_o city_n or_o member_n of_o the_o same_o body_n or_o if_o you_o will_v as_o with_o child_n of_o the_o same_o family_n they_o be_v know_v by_o one_o another_o because_o they_o all_o do_v in_o some_o sort_n resemble_v each_o other_o now_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o christian_a religion_n in_o the_o state_n wherein_o it_o be_v in_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o century_n we_o shall_v find_v it_o full_a of_o explication_n and_o mystical_a expression_n for_o this_o be_v the_o true_a character_n of_o the_o divinity_n of_o those_o day_n we_o shall_v find_v perpetual_a discourse_n of_o that_o spiritual_a communion_n which_o we_o have_v with_o jesus_n christ_n and_o immediate_a manducation_n of_o his_o flesh_n as_o a_o act_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o of_o a_o thing_n that_o belong_v only_o to_o the_o faithful_a we_o shall_v not_o find_v they_o consider_v any_o more_o than_o two_o state_n in_o our_o saviour_n christ_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o his_o abasement_n and_o that_o of_o his_o exaltation_n without_o ever_o mention_v this_o three_o state_n call_v sacramental_a we_o shall_v not_o find_v they_o apply_v to_o
what_o it_o believe_v or_o in_o beginning_n to_o believe_v that_o which_o it_o do_v not_o believe_v or_o that_o the_o representative_a church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o council_n or_o the_o pope_n can_v err_v the_o first_o of_o these_o two_o principle_n be_v natural_a the_o second_o be_v of_o a_o supernatural_a order_n i_o handle_v not_o at_o present_a this_o point_n whether_o they_o be_v false_a or_o true_a at_o the_o bottom_n it_o suffice_v i_o to_o say_v that_o they_o be_v in_o their_o own_o nature_n so_o difficult_a and_o require_v so_o much_o time_n that_o to_o expect_v ordinary_a apprehension_n to_o examine_v they_o be_v plain_o to_o deride_v they_o i_o shall_v speak_v of_o the_o first_o of_o these_o in_o the_o six_o chapter_n where_o i_o shall_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o a_o man_n to_o extricate_v himself_o out_o of_o those_o perplexity_n wherein_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n engage_v he_o or_o to_o rest_v secure_a on_o the_o ground_n on_o which_o it_o be_v build_v it_o suffice_v i_o to_o say_v that_o people_n be_v not_o common_o so_o regular_a in_o thing_n which_o they_o believe_v by_o a_o distinct_a faith_n but_o that_o they_o be_v willing_a likewise_o to_o receive_v new_a doctrine_n and_o enlarge_v by_o this_o mean_v the_o number_n of_o popular_a mystery_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o truth_n of_o divine_a grace_n be_v never_o popular_a in_o all_o the_o consequence_n draw_v from_o theology_n and_o yet_o we_o know_v that_o all_o imaginable_a care_n have_v be_v take_v to_o make_v these_o consequence_n popular_a there_o have_v be_v make_v on_o this_o subject_a i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o book_n adapt_v to_o woman_n capacity_n there_o have_v be_v catechism_n compile_v intit'led_a catechism_n of_o grace_n which_o evident_o show_v it_o have_v be_v believe_v that_o it_o be_v not_o impossible_a to_o make_v the_o people_n receive_v by_o way_n of_o illustration_n or_o addition_n article_n which_o they_o know_v not_o before_o whence_o it_o follow_v it_o have_v be_v suppose_v they_o be_v capable_a of_o change_n for_o else_o to_o what_o purpose_n serve_v these_o catechism_n if_o the_o people_n can_v of_o themselves_o either_o diminish_v or_o augment_v the_o number_n of_o mystery_n which_o they_o hold_v by_o a_o distinct_a faith_n this_o principle_n be_v not_o then_o so_o certain_a but_o that_o it_o may_v be_v doubt_v of_o nor_o so_o clear_a or_o evident_a in_o itself_o that_o the_o most_o simple_a may_v be_v ascertain_v in_o it_o have_v before_o their_o eye_n a_o matter_n which_o appear_v so_o contrary_a to_o it_o as_o to_o the_o second_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o question_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o council_n or_o pope_n be_v not_o so_o easy_a that_o the_o most_o simple_a people_n may_v master_v it_o all_o society_n separate_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n oppose_v it_o if_o this_o church_n have_v this_o she_o have_v it_o by_o a_o particular_a privilege_n which_o must_v be_v examine_v before_o it_o be_v receive_v for_o it_o can_v be_v entertain_v on_o the_o bare_a word_n of_o this_o church_n without_o fall_v into_o a_o extravagancy_n and_o ridiculous_a circle_n which_o be_v that_o we_o believe_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v infallible_a because_o she_o say_v so_o and_o we_o believe_v what_o she_o say_v in_o this_o matter_n to_o be_v true_a because_o she_o be_v infallible_a before_o that_o the_o most_o simple_a people_n can_v acquiesce_v in_o its_o authority_n this_o authority_n must_v also_o appear_v to_o they_o to_o be_v undeniable_a by_o thing_n independent_a on_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o which_o may_v be_v judge_v of_o distinct_o by_o themselves_o otherwise_o this_o will_v be_v to_o begin_v a_o argument_n by_o its_o conclusion_n for_o this_o will_v be_v near_o the_o matter_n such_o a_o kind_n of_o reason_v as_o this_o be_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v infallible_a in_o what_o she_o say_v now_o she_o affirm_v she_o be_v infallible_a from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o she_o be_v so_o a_o person_n in_o who_o we_o suppose_v there_o be_v the_o least_o dram_n of_o sense_n will_v never_o be_v convince_v by_o this_o argument_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n then_o must_v first_o make_v out_o its_o privilege_n of_o infallibility_n to_o the_o most_o simple_a man_n live_v before_o it_o can_v be_v suppose_v that_o such_o a_o one_o or_o any_o other_o will_v receive_v its_o doctrine_n found_v on_o this_o principle_n now_o i_o affirm_v that_o this_o disquisition_n be_v beyond_o the_o reach_n of_o mean_a capacity_n for_o if_o it_o be_v prove_v by_o way_n of_o scripture_n it_o be_v not_o so_o plain_o describe_v therein_o but_o that_o the_o place_n on_o which_o it_o be_v ground_v may_v be_v capable_a of_o another_o sense_n they_o be_v controvert_v place_n and_o a_o man_n must_v read_v whole_a volume_n to_o prevent_v his_o be_v rash_a or_o passionate_a in_o his_o judgement_n now_o if_o a_o man_n be_v able_a to_o make_v such_o a_o disquisition_n and_o a_o judgement_n according_o he_o will_v then_o be_v able_a to_o enter_v upon_o the_o examination_n of_o particular_a doctrine_n and_o to_o discern_v the_o conformity_n which_o each_o of_o they_o have_v with_o the_o scripture_n in_o relation_n to_o what_o be_v produce_v on_o either_o side_n now_o if_o this_o doctrine_n be_v attempt_v to_o be_v prove_v by_o argument_n he_o that_o endeavour_v to_o do_v this_o engage_v himself_o yet_o far_a into_o tedious_a prolixity_n and_o difficulty_n which_o surpass_v ordinary_a apprehension_n in_o a_o word_n mr._n arnaud_n do_v himself_o decide_v the_o question_n this_o infallibility_n say_v he_o 66._o lib._n 1._o c._n 7._o p._n 66._o be_v not_o a_o thing_n clear_a in_o itself_o see_v it_o depend_v only_o on_o the_o will_n of_o god_n which_o he_o have_v make_v know_v unto_o we_o by_o the_o scripture_n the_o church_n not_o be_v natural_o infallible_a we_o must_v prove_v that_o it_o be_v supernatural_o so_o either_o by_o the_o principle_n of_o faith_n or_o by_o a_o long_a series_n of_o argument_n ordinary_a capacity_n be_v not_o able_a to_o examine_v this_o long_a sequel_n of_o argument_n nor_o sufficient_o to_o discuss_v the_o principle_n of_o faith_n to_o discern_v if_o this_o pretend_a infallibility_n may_v be_v draw_v thence_o and_o it_o be_v for_o this_o reason_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v choose_v rather_o to_o take_v the_o popular_a infallibility_n for_o his_o principle_n than_o that_o of_o privilege_n mr._n arnaud_n testify_v as_o much_o for_o speak_v of_o the_o impossibility_n of_o the_o church_n alter_v its_o belief_n on_o the_o article_n which_o be_v not_o popular_a that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o this_o infallibility_n of_o privilege_n now_o in_o question_n reason_n say_v he_o do_v not_o clear_o show_v we_o this_o impossibility_n so_o that_o this_o author_n mean_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v desirous_a to_o ground_v his_o argument_n on_o 68_o lib._n 1._o c._n 7._o pag._n 68_o a_o principle_n of_o reason_n and_o humane_a evidence_n and_o not_o on_o a_o principle_n of_o iradition_n and_o authority_n or_o on_o abstract_a and_o remote_a arguing_n he_o must_v then_o necessary_o contain_v himself_o within_o the_o reach_n of_o thing_n in_o which_o the_o impossibility_n of_o a_o change_n appear_v plain_o by_o reason_n there_o be_v particular_a way_n of_o prove_v that_o the_o church_n never_o fall_v into_o a_o error_n on_o any_o point_n which_o it_o propose_v but_o it_o be_v evident_a to_o sense_n that_o the_o whole_a church_n can_v fall_v into_o error_n relate_v to_o matter_n of_o faith_n see_v they_o be_v distinct_o know_v and_o understand_v by_o all_o the_o faithful_a the_o infallibility_n then_o of_o privilege_n be_v not_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v immediate_o apparent_a to_o sense_n there_o need_v more_o abstract_v and_o remote_a argument_n to_o prove_v it_o whence_o it_o appear_v that_o person_n of_o ordinary_a capacity_n be_v not_o able_a to_o do_v this_o much_o less_o be_v they_o fit_a for_o this_o shall_v this_o point_n be_v undertake_v to_o be_v prove_v by_o the_o way_n of_o tradition_n for_o it_o will_v be_v to_o send_v they_o far_o enough_o in_o oblige_v they_o to_o read_v the_o father_n and_o council_n to_o be_v inform_v in_o this_o matter_n beside_o that_o the_o father_n and_o council_n be_v themselves_o the_o representative_a church_n and_o who_o authority_n be_v now_o in_o question_n and_o so_o consequent_o their_o testimony_n upon_o this_o account_n will_v signify_v nothing_o it_o be_v then_o manifest_a that_o common_a apprehension_n not_o be_v able_a to_o ascertain_v themselves_o in_o the_o infallibility_n of_o privilege_n as_o i_o come_v now_o from_o prove_v nor_o in_o the_o point_n of_o popular_a infallibility_n as_o i_o have_v already_o hint_v and_o which_o i_o shall_v do_v
we_o in_o suspense_n what_o follow_v thence_o that_o we_o must_v be_v determine_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n this_o indeed_o mr._n arnaud_n say_v and_o i_o maintain_v we_o ought_v whole_o to_o apply_v ourselves_o to_o the_o scripture_n and_o leave_v those_o perplexity_n touch_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n that_o we_o may_v ground_v our_o faith_n only_o on_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o i_o pretend_v by_o this_o mean_v we_o shall_v adhere_v to_o the_o reform_a church_n what_o must_v we_o then_o do_v about_o this_o new_a difference_n mr._n arnaud_n and_o i_o must_v dispute_v concern_v the_o scripture_n and_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o know_v which_o of_o we_o two_o have_v most_o reason_n and_o these_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o this_o admirable_a method_n the_o glory_n of_o our_o time_n and_o quintessence_n of_o humane_a wit_n which_o after_o several_a wind_n and_o turn_n several_a hot_a debate_n and_o sharp_a dispute_n and_o after_o a_o invitation_n of_o all_o france_n and_o all_o they_o of_o either_o communion_n to_o the_o behold_v of_o this_o famous_a contest_v refer_v the_o matter_n at_o length_n to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o the_o church_n and_o this_o be_v the_o fruit_n of_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o indeed_o if_o we_o continue_v to_o dispute_v after_o this_o manner_n i_o think_v the_o world_n have_v little_a reason_n to_o concern_v itself_o in_o our_o debate_n see_v it_o be_v a_o vain_a amusement_n we_o wrestle_v against_o one_o another_o with_o all_o our_o may_v we_o sweat_v and_o take_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o pain_n and_o make_v our_o book_n be_v buy_v dear_a and_o after_o all_o we_o be_v to_o begin_v again_o for_o if_o we_o must_v now_o dispute_v concern_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o the_o church_n wherefore_o do_v we_o not_o do_v so_o in_o the_o beginning_n wherefore_o must_v the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v for_o a_o praeludium_n to_o this_o be_v it_o because_o the_o gate_n of_o this_o controversy_n be_v not_o yet_o wide_a enough_o of_o itself_o but_o that_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n must_v introduce_v we_o or_o be_v it_o not_o worthy_a our_o regard_n and_o therefore_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n must_v be_v its_o mediator_n be_v it_o that_o either_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o the_o scripture_n have_v need_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v be_v recommend_v to_o we_o the_o one_o of_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o the_o other_o of_o my_o answer_n and_o that_o no_o man_n can_v betake_v himself_o to_o either_o of_o these_o without_o our_o guidance_n for_o my_o part_n i_o pretend_v not_o to_o this_o and_o therefore_o think_v it_o beside_o the_o purpose_n to_o begin_v a_o new_a controversy_n chap._n vii_o the_o six_o last_o chapter_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n examine_v mr_n arnaud'_v last_o six_o chapter_n of_o his_o first_o book_n be_v only_o as_o loose_v piece_n which_o relate_v not_o to_o the_o method_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n nor_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n and_o the_o great_a part_n of_o they_o consist_v in_o fruitless_a digression_n which_o have_v no_o connexion_n with_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n it_o seem_v thereupon_o he_o have_v intend_v they_o only_o as_o a_o enlargement_n to_o his_o book_n and_o as_o a_o mean_n to_o tire_v his_o reader_n patience_n which_o will_v oblige_v i_o to_o make_v only_o a_o succinct_a answer_n it_o be_v unreasonable_a to_o carry_v off_o the_o debate_n to_o other_o subject_n and_o charge_v myself_o with_o unnecessary_a matter_n but_o howsoever_o concise_a my_o answer_n may_v be_v yet_o will_v it_o manifest_v the_o weakness_n and_o folly_n of_o all_o these_o tedious_a and_o troublesome_a discourse_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n his_o seven_o chapter_n respect_v a_o objection_n i_o make_v against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n concern_v the_o infallibility_n he_o attribute_n to_o the_o people_n which_o he_o ground_n on_o this_o that_o people_n natural_o will_v not_o suffer_v their_o opinion_n to_o be_v snatch_v from_o they_o nor_o novelty_n introduce_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n for_o i_o have_v intimate_v that_o this_o will_v oppose_v the_o infallibility_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n attribute_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o council_n the_o remain_a part_n of_o the_o first_o book_n be_v spend_v in_o treat_v on_o some_o other_o innovation_n which_o we_o suppose_v to_o have_v insensible_o creep_v in_o as_o that_o in_o the_o establishment_n of_o episcopacy_n pray_v for_o the_o dead_a the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o prohibition_n of_o certain_a meat_n these_o be_v the_o thing_n i_o intend_v to_o treat_v of_o in_o this_o chapter_n that_o i_o may_v proceed_v orderly_o i_o shall_v first_o examine_v this_o pretend_a popular_a infallibility_n by_o compare_v it_o with_o the_o infallibility_n of_o pope_n or_o council_n for_o we_o must_v see_v whether_o i_o have_v not_o reason_n to_o make_v against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n the_o objection_n contain_v in_o my_o preface_n this_o question_n will_v be_v soon_o end_v if_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o i_o have_v allege_v some_o example_n of_o the_o insensible_a alteration_n which_o actual_o happen_v in_o the_o church_n in_o several_a point_n as_o 7._o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n part_v 2._o c._n 7._o well_o practical_a as_o speculative_a and_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n can_v not_o defend_v himself_o but_o by_o protest_v that_o he_o have_v not_o offer_v in_o general_a this_o maxim_n that_o there_o can_v not_o happen_v in_o the_o church_n any_o imperceptible_a change_n in_o the_o use_n of_o ceremony_n or_o in_o opinion_n which_o be_v no_o way_n popular_a but_o speculative_a that_o he_o have_v be_v cautious_a of_o propose_v of_o it_o in_o this_o generality_n and_o therefore_o have_v restrain_v it_o to_o capital_a mystery_n which_o be_v know_v to_o all_o the_o faithful_a by_o a_o distinct_a faith_n to_o answer_v after_o this_o manner_n what_o be_v it_o but_o to_o confess_v a_o change_n have_v happen_v in_o point_n which_o be_v not_o popular_a which_o confession_n absolute_o overthrow_v the_o infallibility_n claim_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n that_o mr._n arnaud_n distinguish_v betwixt_o a_o infallibility_n 7._o lib._n 1._o c._n 7._o of_o grace_n or_o privilege_n and_o a_o humane_a and_o popular_a infallibility_n and_o to_o assert_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n do_v in_o no_o wise_n pretend_v to_o disavow_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n and_o council_n as_o it_o respect_v all_o kind_n of_o mystery_n whether_o popular_a or_o other_o for_o these_o example_n i_o produce_v do_v equal_o oppose_v all_o manner_n of_o infallibility_n and_o to_o acknowledge_v it_o in_o any_o kind_n will_v be_v to_o let_v go_v this_o pretend_a infallibility_n of_o privilege_n i_o will_v suppose_v the_o alteration_n i_o mention_v to_o have_v happen_v in_o point_n not_o popular_a yet_o be_v they_o innovation_n nevertheless_o and_o when_o they_o be_v not_o contrary_a to_o the_o natural_a infallibility_n yet_o will_v they_o be_v to_o that_o which_o be_v term_v of_o grace_n see_v that_o they_o be_v actual_a alteration_n in_o point_n of_o religion_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o a_o man_n who_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v true_a can_v deny_v but_o that_o he_o act_v contrary_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v that_o the_o pope_n and_o council_n be_v only_o infallible_a and_o that_o mr._n arnaud_v distinction_n be_v a_o mere_a illusion_n for_o if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v admit_v a_o alteration_n in_o point_n not_o popular_a she_o be_v not_o then_o infallible_a in_o respect_n of_o these_o point_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v mind_v to_o wrangle_v about_o some_o of_o the_o example_n i_o produce_v pretend_v the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n have_v not_o be_v alter_v although_o the_o practice_n of_o it_o have_v be_v so_o but_o he_o do_v not_o oppose_v what_o i_o allege_v touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o grace_n which_o be_v not_o a_o point_n of_o practice_n but_o belief_n content_v himself_o only_o with_o say_v that_o the_o truth_n of_o divine_a grace_n have_v 7._o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n part_n 2._o c._n 7._o never_o be_v popular_a in_o all_o the_o consequence_n which_o have_v be_v draw_v from_o they_o in_o theology_n and_o that_o it_o be_v false_a they_o be_v not_o still_o the_o same_o in_o principal_a and_o essential_a point_n but_o be_v not_o this_o still_o to_o acknowledge_v that_o in_o respect_n of_o point_n not_o popular_a and_o which_o be_v neither_o principal_n nor_o essential_a in_o the_o matter_n of_o grace_n there_o have_v happen_v a_o change_n now_o these_o point_n whatsoever_o they_o be_v whether_o principal_a or_o not_o great_a or_o small_a be_v doctrinal_a
return_v home_o the_o whole_a country_n be_v immediate_o fill_v with_o priest_n and_o latin_a bishop_n to_o bring_v over_o the_o people_n to_o piety_n and_o orthodoxy_n whereunto_o mr._n arnaud_n consent_n and_o say_v that_o they_o be_v 256._o l._n 3._o c._n 1._o p._n 256._o more_o rigorous_o handle_v for_o their_o religion_n in_o cyprus_n than_o in_o greece_n that_o several_a greek_a author_n have_v grievous_o complain_v of_o these_o cruelty_n and_o that_o german_a the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n reside_v in_o asia_n most_o pathetical_o lay_v open_a their_o suffering_n to_o pope_n gregory_n the_o nine_o friar_n stephen_n a_o portugais_n in_o his_o history_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o cyprus_n 71._o general_z hist_o of_o the_o isle_n and_o kingdom_n of_o cyprus_n fol._n 71._o relate_v that_o although_o guy_n de_fw-fr lusignan_n be_v king_n of_o jerusalem_n yet_o be_v he_o force_v to_o be_v content_v with_o be_v king_n of_o cyprus_n he_o bring_v along_o with_o he_o several_a greek_n armenian_n coptite_n maronites_n jacobite_n indian_n nestorian_n iberian_o and_o georgian_n who_o will_v not_o acknowledge_v the_o roman_a prelacy_n each_o of_o these_o have_v their_o own_o patriarch_n it_o be_v true_a say_v he_o that_o the_o king_n of_o lusignan_n will_v not_o permit_v their_o bishop_n to_o exercise_v any_o jurisdiction_n over_o they_o ibid._n ibid._n but_o order_v they_o shall_v only_o administer_v to_o they_o the_o sacrament_n leave_v the_o overplus_n to_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o latin_a archbishop_n to_o who_o these_o nation_n in_o this_o respect_n be_v subject_a he_o likewise_o relate_v that_o about_o the_o same_o time_n there_o be_v publish_v the_o revelation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o st._n bridget_n in_o which_o our_o saviour_n himself_o exhort_v the_o greek_n to_o submit_v to_o the_o roman_a church_n let_v ibid._n ibid._n the_o greek_n know_v these_o be_v the_o word_n that_o their_o empire_n kingdom_n and_o lordship_n will_v never_o be_v in_o peace_n and_o security_n but_o always_o subject_a to_o their_o enemy_n from_o who_o they_o will_v continual_o receive_v exceed_v great_a damage_n and_o perpetual_a misery_n till_o such_o time_n as_o they_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o a_o true_a humility_n and_o charity_n obey_v its_o holy_a constitution_n and_o ceremony_n and_o whole_o conform_v themselves_o to_o her_o faith_n and_o after_o this_o manner_n do_v they_o make_v heaven_n and_o earth_n meet_v to_o cause_v these_o people_n to_o change_v their_o religion_n we_o may_v then_o i_o think_v plain_o enough_o see_v that_o it_o have_v not_o be_v the_o latin_n fault_n if_o the_o greek_n have_v not_o receive_v their_o doctrine_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o if_o it_o do_v appear_v they_o have_v from_o that_o time_n believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o it_o not_o appear_v they_o hold_v it_o before_o we_o may_v then_o reasonable_o conclude_v they_o receive_v it_o from_o the_o latin_n this_o be_v a_o consequence_n which_o follow_v natural_o of_o itself_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o greek_n can_v be_v any_o long_o produce_v as_o that_o of_o the_o pure_a greek_n after_o so_o many_o endeavour_n to_o make_v they_o embrace_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o more_o mr._n arnaud_n strive_v to_o prove_v the_o intercourse_n of_o these_o two_o nation_n the_o great_a hold_n he_o give_v we_o to_o contest_v with_o he_o the_o advantage_n he_o pretend_v to_o have_v obtain_v from_o hence_o but_o he_o use_v a_o admirable_a expedient_a to_o hinder_v we_o from_o mind_v this_o consequence_n for_o have_v see_v on_o one_o hand_n that_o these_o history_n be_v too_o well_o know_v to_o be_v pass_v over_o whole_o in_o silence_n and_o on_o the_o other_o that_o if_o he_o shall_v sincere_o produce_v they_o as_o they_o be_v in_o themselves_o they_o will_v certain_o make_v for_o our_o advantage_n as_o it_o have_v be_v already_o observe_v he_o have_v thereupon_o bethink_v himself_o and_o present_v they_o in_o another_o kind_n of_o dress_n whereby_o he_o may_v insensible_o turn_v aside_o his_o reader_n mind_n and_o amuse_v they_o by_o a_o agreeable_a diversion_n and_o to_o this_o end_n have_v think_v good_a to_o suppose_v i_o deny_v the_o greek_n know_v what_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o to_o employ_v all_o these_o historical_a passage_n in_o oppose_v this_o fantastical_a supposition_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o manifest_v the_o greek_n can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n i_o shall_v make_v appear_v in_o its_o proper_a place_n that_o this_o be_v but_o a_o vain_a pretence_n and_o a_o mere_a quibble_v on_o word_n which_o he_o have_v design_o take_v in_o a_o sense_n contrary_a to_o my_o meaning_n wherefore_o i_o here_o declare_v it_o never_o enter_v into_o my_o thought_n to_o deny_v what_o he_o make_v i_o deny_v for_o this_o be_v a_o invention_n he_o have_v use_v on_o purpose_n to_o conceal_v his_o indirect_a deal_n chap._n iii_o that_o the_o greek_a emperor_n lead_v by_o politic_a interest_n have_v themselves_o favour_v the_o design_n of_o the_o latin_n in_o introduce_v their_o doctrine_n into_o greece_n mr._n arnaud_n three_o artifice_n discover_v it_o have_v not_o be_v only_o the_o latin_n that_o earnest_o endeavour_v to_o make_v the_o greek_n receive_v their_o doctrine_n for_o even_o the_o grecian_a emperor_n themselves_o have_v favour_v this_o design_n induce_v by_o politic_a respect_n which_o put_v they_o upon_o seek_v the_o friendship_n of_o the_o western_a prince_n and_o especial_o that_o of_o the_o pope_n who_o in_o those_o time_n as_o speak_v mr._n arnaud_n give_v law_n to_o all_o the_o rest_n and_o that_o even_o in_o temporal_n we_o all_o know_v what_o a_o great_a influence_n the_o inclination_n of_o prince_n have_v not_o only_o on_o the_o people_n but_o ecclesiastic_n and_o prelate_n it_o be_v usual_a with_o subject_n to_o turn_v themselves_o on_o that_o side_n which_o be_v most_o please_a to_o their_o sovereign_n and_o there_o be_v few_o person_n who_o make_v it_o not_o their_o business_n so_o to_o do_v especial_o when_o prince_n open_o declare_v their_o mind_n and_o make_v use_n of_o their_o authority_n in_o punish_v those_o that_o withstand_v they_o and_o reward_v those_o that_o approve_v they_o now_o this_o the_o grecian_a emperor_n have_v often_o particular_o do_v in_o favour_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o which_o they_o have_v endeavour_v to_o unite_v their_o subject_n possevin_n the_o jesuit_n reckon_v up_o fourteen_o of_o these_o interest_v reunion_n 7._o de_fw-fr reb_fw-mi moscovit_fw-la p._n 7._o the_o greek_n say_v he_o have_v be_v reunite_v to_o we_o fourteen_o time_n by_o public_a confession_n and_o have_v so_o many_o time_n depart_v from_o we_o and_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o as_o they_o have_v ever_o know_v the_o pope_n earnest_n desire_v to_o submit_v they_o to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n so_o likewise_o have_v they_o not_o fail_v to_o flatter_v this_o desire_n by_o fair_a promise_n when_o they_o need_v that_o church_n assistance_n either_o for_o the_o obtain_n of_o some_o important_a design_n or_o for_o the_o avert_n of_o some_o dangerous_a tempest_n which_o threaten_v they_o but_o as_o soon_o as_o ever_o these_o have_v be_v over_o they_o have_v return_v to_o their_o first_o state_n and_o slight_v these_o reunion_n i_o know_v not_o how_o it_o have_v come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o pope_n have_v be_v so_o often_o deceive_v shall_v still_o continue_v so_o facile_a but_o perhaps_o it_o be_v not_o a_o single_a interest_n but_o be_v it_o as_o it_o will_v the_o pope_n have_v never_o be_v backward_o in_o these_o matter_n my_o design_n be_v not_o to_o set_v down_o here_o all_o these_o reunion_n one_o after_o another_o and_o relate_v their_o particular_a circumstance_n see_v a_o account_n thereof_o be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o sundry_a historian_n but_o more_o especial_o in_o the_o book_n leo_n allatius_n write_v touch_v the_o agreement_n of_o these_o two_o church_n i_o shall_v only_o here_o take_v notice_n of_o some_o of_o they_o observe_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o which_o will_v be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v after_o what_o manner_n the_o greek_a emperor_n have_v proceed_v in_o favour_n of_o the_o latin_n when_o they_o want_v the_o pope_n assistance_n michael_z cerularius_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o leo_n bishop_n of_o acrida_n have_v write_v some_o letter_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o peter_n the_o patriarch_n of_o antioch_n thereupon_o cause_v the_o latin_a church_n to_o be_v shut_v up_o at_o constantinople_n pope_n leo_n the_o eleven_o be_v great_o move_v at_o it_o he_o therefore_o write_v to_o cerularius_n and_o leo_n of_o acrida_n a_o long_a letter_n wherein_o he_o answer_v their_o objection_n and_o accuse_v likewise_o the_o greek_a church_n of_o lightness_n rashness_n and_o presumption_n this_o happen_v about_o
express_o to_o plant_v the_o roman_a religion_n and_o even_o to_o establish_v fix_v seminary_n who_o be_v charge_v to_o use_v their_o utmost_a endeavour_n to_o instruct_v and_o reduce_v these_o schismatic_n this_o artifice_n of_o he_o be_v not_o of_o small_a importance_n for_o he_o thereby_o deprive_v we_o of_o the_o knowledge_n of_o several_a particular_n without_o which_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o make_v a_o true_a and_o right_a judgement_n of_o this_o controversy_n and_o in_o truth_n we_o have_v reason_n to_o admire_v mr._n arnaud_n ingenuity_n for_o when_o there_o be_v any_o historical_a passage_n which_o seem_v to_o favour_v we_o if_o they_o be_v so_o public_o know_v that_o it_o will_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o conceal_v they_o he_o than_o produce_v they_o but_o in_o so_o do_v apply_v they_o to_o other_o matter_n on_o purpose_n to_o make_v we_o lose_v the_o consequence_n may_v be_v draw_v from_o they_o and_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n if_o they_o be_v passage_n less_o know_v and_o that_o he_o may_v well_o conceal_v they_o he_o then_o either_o not_o mention_n they_o or_o but_o light_o touch_v on_o they_o to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v not_o be_v thorough_o consider_v he_o have_v take_v this_o last_o course_n in_o what_o concern_v the_o mission_n have_v prudent_o foresee_v that_o this_o mystery_n can_v not_o be_v handle_v without_o discover_v at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o weakness_n and_o folly_n of_o his_o proof_n draw_v from_o the_o schismatical_a church_n he_o have_v therefore_o think_v good_a to_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o they_o or_o if_o at_o all_o so_o slight_o that_o they_o can_v scarce_o be_v take_v notice_n of_o lest_o he_o shall_v be_v charge_v with_o discover_v the_o secret_a and_o overthrow_v himself_o what_o he_o have_v take_v upon_o he_o to_o defend_v but_o see_v he_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o expect_v his_o silence_n shall_v set_v bound_n to_o man_n curiosity_n and_o that_o they_o must_v know_v no_o more_o but_o what_o he_o tell_v they_o so_o he_o must_v not_o take_v it_o ill_o if_o i_o relate_v what_o he_o will_v have_v conceal_v i_o say_v then_o that_o since_o the_o latin_n conquer_a the_o holy_a land_n and_o make_v they_o self_n master_n of_o the_o grecian_a empire_n all_o greece_n and_o other_o eastern_a nation_n have_v be_v fill_v with_o monk_n or_o emissary_n who_o only_a design_n and_o employment_n have_v be_v to_o insinuate_v the_o doctrine_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o those_o country_n mr._n arnaud_n who_o common_o take_v thing_n in_o the_o worst_a sense_n will_v be_v sure_a to_o tell_v i_o i_o be_o to_o blame_v in_o blame_v this_o design_n see_v it_o be_v a_o effect_n of_o that_o zeal_n the_o latin_n have_v ever_o show_v for_o their_o religion_n it_o be_v usual_a with_o person_n who_o be_v persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o own_o faith_n to_o do_v all_o they_o can_v to_o make_v schismatic_n and_o heretical_a people_n to_o embrace_v the_o same_o to_o which_o i_o answer_v i_o do_v not_o at_o all_o blame_v the_o endeavour_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o win_v these_o people_n see_v she_o believe_v they_o be_v in_o a_o error_n and_o therefore_o will_v undeceive_v they_o and_o so_o far_o be_v christianly_o and_o charitable_o do_v but_o as_o to_o those_o artificial_a mean_n the_o emissary_n use_n which_o savour_n so_o much_o of_o worldy_a policy_n they_o be_v in_o no_o wise_a to_o be_v commend_v i_o do_v not_o i_o say_v blame_v they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o labour_v to_o propagate_v their_o faith_n see_v they_o believe_v there_o be_v no_o salvation_n out_o of_o their_o communion_n yet_o i_o can_v bear_v with_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o know_v full_a well_o what_o the_o monk_n and_o emissary_n have_v do_v and_o do_v still_o in_o the_o east_n that_o he_o i_o say_v shall_v attempt_v to_o prove_v the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n by_o this_o reason_n that_o they_o be_v to_o be_v find_v establish_v among_o these_o people_n for_o see_v their_o conversion_n have_v be_v endeavour_v time_n out_o of_o mind_n no_o mean_n have_v be_v leave_v untried_a to_o effect_v this_o how_o then_o can_v it_o be_v affirm_v that_o if_o at_o this_o day_n they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n this_o doctrine_n have_v be_v receive_v by_o they_o at_o the_o same_o time_n when_o christianity_n be_v first_o plant_v among_o they_o who_o see_v not_o the_o absurdity_n of_o this_o consequence_n let_v the_o business_n of_o the_o emissary_n be_v term_v a_o reduction_n instruction_n conversion_n or_o what_o else_o he_o please_v yet_o will_v i_o by_o no_o mean_n have_v mr._n arnaud_n attempt_v the_o persuade_v we_o that_o if_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o eastern_a christian_n for_o who_o sake_n the_o emissary_n have_v take_v such_o pain_n do_v believe_v transubstantiation_n it_o thereupon_o follow_v that_o this_o doctrine_n have_v be_v ever_o hold_v by_o those_o church_n for_o this_o be_v a_o way_n of_o argue_v which_o will_v never_o prevail_v on_o rational_a men._n for_o any_o man_n reason_n will_v tell_v he_o that_o if_o these_o people_n believe_v transubstantiation_n it_o be_v because_o the_o emissary_n have_v teach_v it_o they_o unless_o it_o be_v show_v that_o they_o hold_v this_o doctrine_n before_o they_o come_v among_o they_o and_o this_o be_v the_o content_n of_o this_o chapter_n the_o consequence_n i_o pretend_v to_o draw_v hence_o be_v clear_a enough_o in_o itself_o and_o we_o need_v no_o more_o but_o only_o represent_v what_o i_o already_o hint_v touch_v the_o employment_n of_o the_o monk_n and_o emissary_n in_o the_o levant_n first_o then_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o after_o the_o conquest_n of_o the_o holy_a land_n both_o palestine_n and_o syria_n be_v fill_v with_o monk_n of_o every_o order_n mr._n arnaud_n himself_o acknowledge_v it_o and_o thereupon_o allege_v the_o testimony_n of_o james_n de_fw-fr vitry_n who_o tell_v we_o that_o multitude_n of_o people_n resort_v from_o all_o part_n 194._o l._n 1._o c._n 10._o p._n 194._o of_o the_o world_n to_o the_o holy_a land_n be_v allure_v thither_o by_o the_o odour_n of_o those_o venerable_a and_o holy_a place_n where_o they_o repair_v the_o decay_a church_n build_v new_a one_o and_o found_v monastery_n in_o several_a place_n by_o the_o liberality_n of_o prince_n in_o effect_n william_n of_o tyre_n make_v mention_n of_o several_a abbot_n and_o prior_n who_o be_v present_a at_o the_o council_n hold_v at_o napolis_n a_o city_n of_o samaria_n and_o at_o antioch_n 25._o guill_n tyr._n l_o 12._o c._n 1â—_n l._n 15._o c._n 16._o &_o l._n 12._o c._n 25._o he_o likewise_o remark_n some_o who_o sign_v the_o article_n of_o agreement_n make_v between_o the_o venetian_n and_o patriarch_n of_o jerusalem_n mr._n arnaud_n himself_o say_v there_o be_v build_v monastery_n of_o the_o order_n of_o cistern_n monk_n together_o with_o other_o of_o st._n norbet_n and_o st._n bennet_n in_o several_a commodious_a place_n neither_o need_v we_o any_o more_o doubt_n but_o after_o the_o latin_n have_v make_v themselves_o master_n of_o greece_n the_o monk_n disperse_v themselves_o over_o all_o the_o part_n thereof_o to_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n consent_v and_o tell_v we_o that_o greece_n be_v fill_v with_o dominican_n and_o friar_n minorite_n that_o be_v to_o say_v inquisitor_n who_o have_v often_o perform_v this_o office_n in_o france_n and_o germany_n he_o far_o say_v that_o the_o pope_n have_v give_v they_o in_o charge_n to_o confer_v with_o the_o greek_n and_o examine_v their_o doctrine_n which_o be_v not_o a_o difficult_a matter_n to_o believe_v in_o the_o year_n 1177_o according_a to_o baronius_n pope_n alexander_n the_o three_o send_v 1177._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la ann_n 1177._o a_o certain_a physician_n call_v philip_n into_o ethiopia_n to_o convert_v the_o christian_n of_o that_o country_n and_o instruct_v they_o in_o the_o romish_a religion_n not_o long_o after_o innocent_a the_o three_o obtain_v the_o popedom_n and_o immediate_o effectual_o endeavour_v to_o bring_v the_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n over_o 55._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1193._o num_fw-la 55._o to_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o send_v for_o this_o purpose_n john_n and_o simon_n into_o dioclia_n and_o dalmatia_n and_o some_o other_o into_o bulgaria_n albertus_n and_o albertinus_n to_o constantinople_n and_o the_o arch_a bishop_n of_o mayence_n into_o armenia_n gregory_z the_o nine_o his_o successor_n continue_v the_o same_o design_n raynaldus_n report_v in_o his_o time_n all_o asia_n be_v full_a of_o religious_a who_o go_v up_o and_o 1233._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1233._o down_o preach_v from_o place_n to_o place_n he_o produce_v likewise_o a_o letter_n from_o a_o dominican_n name_v philip_n which_o he_o write_v to_o the_o pope_n in_o which_o he_o give_v he_o a_o account_n of_o the_o progress_n he_o make_v in_o the_o conversion_n of_o
they_o beautiful_a church_n he_o tell_v we_o likewise_o that_o in_o the_o isle_n of_o nixia_n there_o be_v jesuit_n recollet_n and_o capucin_n who_o make_v great_a progress_n in_o the_o propagate_a of_o the_o catholic_n faith_n beside_o the_o jesuit_n and_o capucin_n that_o be_v according_a 225._o stochove_n voyage_n p._n 225._o to_o thevenot_n relation_n in_o the_o isle_n of_o chios_n the_o sieur_n stochove_n tell_v we_o of_o carmelite_n friar_n who_o be_v there_o likewise_o at_o smyrna_n there_o be_v both_o capucin_n and_o jesuit_n say_v the_o sieur_n boulaye_n 20._o boulay_n le_fw-fr goux_fw-fr part_n 1._o c._n 9_o p._n 20._o le_fw-fr goux_fw-fr and_o villamont_n observe_v that_o in_o the_o isle_n of_o cephalonia_n and_o zant_n there_o be_v religious_a of_o the_o order_n of_o st._n francis_n we_o know_v that_o the_o jesuit_n have_v settle_v themselves_o since_o the_o year_n 1609_o at_o constantinople_n the_o jesuit_n say_v the_o sieur_n stochove_v have_v st._n bennet_n '_o s_o church_n where_o they_o be_v very_o well_o accommodate_v have_v a_o fine_a garden_n the_o 98._o villamont_n voyage_n l._n 2._o c._n 4._o stochovie_n voyage_n p._n 98._o church_n although_o it_o be_v but_o small_a yet_o be_v a_o very_a beautiful_a one_o be_v cover_v with_o mosaisk_n work_n these_o father_n say_v he_o do_v make_v great_a proficiency_n in_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n instruct_v they_o in_o the_o catholic_n apostolic_a roman_a faith_n but_o beside_o the_o jesuit_n there_o be_v jacobin_n and_o cordelier_n the_o cordelier_n say_v the_o sieur_n du_fw-mi loir_fw-fr be_v at_o st._n marys_n the_o jacobin_n at_o st._n peter_n and_o the_o jesuit_n at_o st._n bennet_n which_o be_v a_o very_a fair_a church_n and_o paint_a 67._o loir_n voyage_n p._n 67._o also_o with_o mosaic_a work_n very_o rich_a but_o not_o well_o contrive_v it_o be_v well_o know_v there_o be_v emissary_n likewise_o in_o hispaham_n in_o persia_n who_o have_v spread_v themselves_o as_o far_o as_o the_o border_n of_o the_o armenian_n we_o have_v not_o see_v any_o city_n in_o all_o our_o travel_n say_v the_o sieur_n de_fw-fr bourges_n which_o be_v better_o provide_v with_o emissary_n the_o reverend_a father_n the_o austin_n portugais_n monk_n carmelites_n and_o jesuit_n have_v successive_o establish_v themselves_o since_o some_o year_n and_o by_o the_o permission_n of_o the_o prince_n they_o exercise_v with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o liberty_n their_o function_n the_o reverend_a father_n the_o jesuit_n have_v settle_v themselves_o at_o julfa_n which_o be_v a_o small_a city_n about_o a_o league_n distant_a from_o hispaham_n chief_o consist_v of_o armenian_n have_v a_o particular_a conveniency_n for_o the_o conversion_n of_o schismatic_n he_o tell_v we_o likewise_o that_o there_o be_v at_o surat_n a_o mission_n of_o french_a capucin_n and_o another_o at_o babylon_n and_o speak_v of_o the_o former_a of_o these_o these_o be_v say_v he_o the_o only_a emissary_n in_o this_o city_n we_o have_v be_v witness_n of_o the_o respect_n show_v they_o and_o of_o the_o fruit_n of_o their_o labour_n to_o bring_v home_o to_o the_o church_n the_o armenian_n jacobite_n and_o nestorian_n i_o shall_v not_o trouble_v myself_o with_o mention_v the_o mission_n of_o the_o india_n nor_o they_o of_o ethiopia_n for_o the_o relation_n of_o these_o be_v public_a and_o know_v by_o all_o the_o world_n we_o may_v read_v what_o john_n peter_n maffeé_v and_o du_fw-fr jaric_n both_o jesuit_n have_v write_v in_o their_o history_n of_o the_o india_n touch_v this_o matter_n and_o likewise_o the_o relation_n of_o ethiopia_n take_v out_o of_o the_o letter_n write_v to_o the_o general_n of_o the_o jesuit_n viteleschy_n and_o another_o history_n of_o the_o east_n india_n print_v at_o arras_n anno_fw-la 1628._o but_o what_o i_o already_o mention_v be_v sufficient_a to_o discover_v the_o fallacy_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n argument_n who_o pretend_v to_o prove_v the_o perpetuity_n of_o his_o faith_n from_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o schismatical_a church_n for_o now_o after_o what_o i_o represent_v all_o which_o have_v be_v faithful_o transcribe_v out_o of_o author_n never_o suspect_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n what_o assurance_n can_v we_o have_v if_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v find_v establish_v among_o these_o people_n that_o it_o have_v not_o be_v communicate_v to_o they_o by_o all_o these_o emissary_n who_o have_v be_v send_v for_o so_o many_o year_n for_o no_o other_o purpose_n it_o ought_v methinks_v to_o be_v show_v we_o to_o colour_n over_o this_o proof_n that_o the_o source_n whence_o they_o draw_v their_o christianity_n have_v not_o be_v adulterate_v that_o these_o spring_n have_v run_v clear_a without_o be_v trouble_v to_o this_o day_n or_o at_o least_o the_o time_n of_o these_o mission_n must_v be_v lay_v aside_o and_o mr._n arnaud_n if_o he_o intend_v to_o deal_v sincere_o must_v begin_v from_o the_o age_n which_o precede_v they_o for_o if_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v these_o schismatic_n believe_v the_o same_o as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n concern_v the_o eucharist_n before_o all_o this_o care_n for_o their_o instruction_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o we_o shall_v suffer_v ourselves_o to_o be_v surprise_v by_o so_o frivolous_a a_o argument_n i_o will_v suppose_v for_o once_o that_o i_o be_v deceive_v when_o i_o maintain_v that_o any_o one_o of_o these_o nation_n who_o profess_v the_o christian_a religion_n and_o submit_v not_o to_o the_o pope_n do_v not_o reckon_v transubstantiation_n among_o the_o article_n of_o their_o creed_n nor_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n among_o their_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n will_n mr._n arnaud_n then_o imagine_v that_o my_o mistake_n have_v prejudice_v my_o cause_n or_o justify_v the_o consequence_n he_o pretend_v to_o draw_v from_o his_o principle_n this_o pretention_n of_o he_o in_o my_o mind_n will_v be_v very_o unjust_a and_o unreasonable_a for_o whether_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o eastern_a christian_n do_v or_o do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n this_o be_v only_o a_o question_n between_o he_o and_o i_o to_o which_o the_o subject_a i_o defend_v have_v no_o relation_n and_o therefore_o he_o can_v expect_v no_o more_o at_o utmost_a than_o a_o victory_n over_o i_o and_o not_o my_o cause_n see_v the_o consequence_n he_o will_v draw_v hence_o will_v be_v continual_o dispute_v he_o to_o wit_n that_o transubstantiation_n have_v be_v perpetual_o believe_v in_o these_o church_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o he_o have_v be_v to_o blame_v in_o pass_v over_o so_o slight_o as_o he_o have_v do_v a_o point_n of_o this_o importance_n on_o which_o depend_v the_o whole_a force_n of_o his_o proof_n and_o he_o may_v just_o be_v complain_v of_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o that_o he_o have_v in_o his_o whole_a proceed_n betray_v a_o great_a care_n for_o his_o own_o private_a reputation_n than_o that_o of_o the_o church_n who_o cause_n he_o take_v upon_o he_o to_o defend_v as_o to_o what_o concern_v myself_o i_o hope_v i_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o give_v the_o world_n a_o good_a account_n touch_v what_o i_o deny_v and_o be_v i_o mistake_v i_o will_v not_o be_v ashamed_a to_o make_v a_o open_a recantation_n without_o the_o least_o apprehension_n that_o this_o my_o retractation_n will_v in_o any_o sort_n prejudice_v my_o cause_n see_v in_o effect_n i_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o follow_v that_o a_o doctrine_n have_v be_v perpetual_a in_o religion_n although_o schismatical_a church_n now_o profess_v it_o as_o well_o as_o the_o latin_n this_o consequence_n must_v be_v prove_v as_o well_o as_o its_o principle_n do_v mr._n arnaud_n take_v a_o direct_a course_n and_o argue_v in_o a_o requisite_a manner_n to_o satisfy_v judicious_a person_n and_o therefore_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v give_v a_o sincere_a account_n of_o this_o whole_a history_n of_o the_o mission_n which_o i_o come_v now_o from_o represent_v in_o this_o chap._n for_o i_o can_v imagine_v how_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v pass_v over_o in_o silence_n as_o he_o have_v do_v a_o history_n so_o important_a and_o necessary_a for_o the_o make_n of_o a_o right_a judgement_n of_o this_o whole_a controversy_n see_v he_o can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o if_o he_o believe_v he_o have_v do_v right_a i_o must_v needs_o say_v he_o have_v a_o kind_n of_o sincerity_n different_a from_o that_o of_o all_o other_o people_n and_o if_o he_o believe_v he_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v take_v this_o course_n we_o must_v affirm_v that_o his_o silence_n be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o criminal_a in_o that_o he_o have_v act_v against_o the_o light_n of_o his_o own_o conscience_n chap._n v._n that_o the_o mean_n the_o emissary_n have_v use_v for_o the_o introduce_v of_o the_o roman_a religion_n among_o the_o schismatic_n the_o seminary_n which_o have_v be_v set_v up_o for_o the_o same_o design_n and_o the_o particular_a
gain_v but_o one_o of_o they_o and_o you_o gain_v they_o all_o but_o if_o one_o of_o they_o hold_v out_o and_o will_v not_o yield_v what_o you_o have_v do_v already_o signify_v nothing_o discourse_v of_o the_o mission_n of_o aleppo_n he_o say_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o syrian_n at_o aleppo_n before_o his_o ordination_n conceive_v a_o great_a hatred_n against_o the_o syrian_a heresy_n and_o turn_v catholic_n and_o within_o a_o while_n go_v to_o rome_n from_o whence_o return_v he_o be_v consecrate_a by_o the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o maronites_n and_o settle_v in_o the_o syrian_a church_n at_o aleppo_n from_o whence_o be_v constrain_v to_o withdraw_v he_o be_v bring_v there_o again_o at_o the_o request_n of_o the_o curate_n and_o by_o the_o assistance_n of_o mr._n piquet_n he_o generous_o serve_v add_v he_o almighty_a god_n among_o his_o own_o people_n who_o he_o exhort_v to_o keep_v steadfast_a to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o thus_o have_v the_o endeavour_n of_o our_o emissary_n be_v assist_v by_o the_o divine_a grace_n which_o we_o doubt_v not_o but_o will_v prove_v of_o great_a consequence_n to_o the_o syrian_n see_v that_o in_o gain_v a_o person_n of_o his_o merit_n they_o have_v do_v as_o much_o as_o if_o they_o have_v convert_v a_o whole_a nation_n the_o sieur_n stochove_v speak_v of_o the_o jesuit_n at_o galata_n these_o father_n endeavour_n say_v he_o have_v not_o be_v ineffectual_a among_o the_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n 98._o stochovius_n '_o s_z voyages_n p._n 98._o for_o they_o convert_v several_a greek_a bishop_n and_o dispose_v other_o in_o case_n of_o any_o revolution_n to_o abhere_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n i_o acquaint_v myself_o say_v busbequius_fw-la the_o emperor_n ambassador_n with_o metrophanus_n the_o metropolitain_n and_o superior_a of_o the_o monastery_n of_o chalcy_n he_o 26._o busbeq_n voyages_n lib_n 4._o p._n 5._o 26._o be_v a_o honest_a and_o learned_a man_n and_o one_o that_o passionate_o desire_v the_o reunion_n of_o the_o two_o church_n contrary_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o his_o nation_n who_o detest_v they_o of_o our_o communion_n as_o profane_v and_o impure_a person_n gouveau_fw-fr the_o monk_n relate_v how_o he_o and_o other_o augustin_n portuguese_v 3._o gouveau_n relation_n lib._n 5._o 3._o proceed_v in_o order_n to_o the_o reunion_n of_o the_o armenian_n in_o persia_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n tell_v we_o that_o they_o particular_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o win_a david_n their_o patriarch_n make_v use_n of_o he_o afterward_o as_o a_o instrument_n to_o prevail_v on_o the_o bishop_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o people_n now_o tell_v i_o i_o pray_v after_o this_o with_o what_o sincerity_n the_o greek_n and_o other_o eastern_a christian_n can_v be_v allege_v in_o this_o matter_n they_o be_v win_v by_o money_n several_a pretence_n be_v make_v use_n of_o by_o the_o emissary_n to_o introduce_v themselves_o into_o their_o house_n they_o prevail_v on_o their_o bishop_n not_o make_v they_o public_o change_v their_o religion_n but_o leave_v they_o in_o the_o same_o communion_n wherein_o they_o find_v they_o to_o the_o end_n that_o they_o may_v likewise_o endeavour_v the_o establishment_n of_o the_o roman_a faith_n now_o what_o can_v be_v say_v of_o these_o people_n but_o that_o if_o they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n it_o not_o appear_v they_o believe_v it_o before_o all_o these_o intrigue_n they_o have_v receive_v this_o doctrine_n from_o the_o emissary_n by_o these_o indirect_a way_n which_o they_o practise_v but_o this_o be_v not_o all_o for_o one_o of_o the_o most_o usual_a and_o effectual_a course_n they_o take_v to_o establish_v insensible_o and_o without_o any_o noise_n the_o roman_a religion_n in_o greece_n and_o among_o all_o other_o nation_n be_v the_o instruction_n of_o their_o youth_n which_o employment_n they_o common_o take_v upon_o they_o wheresoever_o they_o come_v for_o under_o pretence_n of_o instruct_v they_o in_o human_a learning_n they_o instil_v into_o their_o mind_n the_o principle_n of_o the_o romish_a faith_n so_o that_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o greek_a prelate_n be_v of_o this_o number_n that_o be_v to_o say_v their_o scholar_n have_v receive_v from_o they_o in_o their_o tender_a age_n a_o favourable_a opinion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n we_o be_v inform_v by_o the_o author_n of_o m._n de_fw-fr la_fw-fr haye'_v voyages_n who_o be_v 125._o voyage_n of_o m._n de_fw-fr la_fw-fr haye_n c._n 5._o pag._n 125._o ambassador_n to_o the_o late_a king_n of_o france_n that_o the_o jesuit_n at_o galata_n be_v very_o successful_a in_o their_o undertake_n in_o this_o kind_n for_o beside_o their_o preach_a and_o confession_n they_o instruct_v all_o the_o youth_n as_o also_o the_o schismatic_n who_o they_o have_v convince_v for_o the_o most_o part_n of_o they_o of_o their_o error_n so_o that_o several_a principal_a greek_a bishop_n and_o archbishop_n who_o have_v be_v their_o scholar_n do_v favour_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o be_v capable_a of_o do_v it_o great_a service_n the_o sieur_n stochovius_n speak_v to_o the_o same_o effect_n the_o greek_n say_v he_o do_v 98._o stochov_n voyages_n pag._n 98._o not_o at_o all_o scruple_n the_o send_v their_o child_n to_o school_n he_o mean_v to_o that_o of_o the_o jesuit_n wherein_o they_o be_v instruct_v as_o well_o in_o the_o catholic_n religion_n as_o in_o human_a learning_n and_o discourse_v of_o the_o isle_n of_o chios_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o jesuit_n have_v a_o strong-built_a convent_n there_o beside_o a_o fair_a church_n that_o they_o be_v twenty_o in_o number_n who_o be_v all_o of_o they_o naturalize_v and_o take_v upon_o they_o according_a to_o their_o custom_n the_o instruction_n of_o youth_n and_o bring_v divers_a over_o to_o the_o true_a religion_n the_o carmelites_n add_v he_o have_v a_o church_n and_o convent_n there_o who_o likewise_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o instruct_n of_o youth_n and_o convert_v divers_a from_o the_o common_a heresy_n of_o the_o greek_n the_o sieur_n du_fw-fr loir_fw-fr tell_v we_o likewise_o that_o the_o jesuit_n of_o galatia_n keep_v 61._o loir_n voyage_n pag._n 67._o thevenot_n part_n 1_o c._n 61._o school_n for_o the_o child_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o armenian_n and_o the_o sieur_n thevenot_n inform_v we_o that_o in_o the_o isle_n of_o chios_n there_o be_v a_o convent_n of_o capucin_n who_o teach_v human_a learning_n and_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n to_o several_a child_n who_o repair_v thither_o he_o tell_v we_o in_o another_o place_n that_o in_o the_o isle_n of_o andria_n the_o capucin_n do_v great_o ease_v the_o bishop_n by_o their_o preach_n and_o confession_n and_o by_o 13._o chap._n 13._o their_o school_n to_o which_o go_v all_o the_o greek_a child_n and_o that_o some_o be_v send_v from_o athens_n for_o that_o purpose_n la_fw-fr boulaye_n le_fw-fr goux_fw-fr tell_v we_o that_o the_o jesuit_n have_v a_o convenient_a house_n at_o 5._o boulay_n voyage_n part_n 1._o c._n 9_o relat._n of_o st._n erinys_n c._n 5._o smyrna_n wherein_o they_o instruct_v the_o greek_a child_n and_o the_o same_o do_v they_o at_o st._n erinys_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o relation_n of_o richard_n the_o jesuit_n who_o introduce_v another_o jesuit_n speak_v as_o follow_v i_o set_v open_a my_o school_n every_o day_n to_o all_o that_o will_v come_v and_o learn_v any_o thing_n be_v ever_o ready_a and_o most_o willing_a to_o instruct_v youth_n as_o well_o out_o of_o obedience_n to_o my_o superior_a who_o earnest_o recommend_v to_o i_o this_o course_n as_o for_o that_o likewise_o it_o have_v be_v reveal_v to_o i_o from_o heaven_n that_o this_o be_v the_o sure_a way_n to_o reform_v by_o degree_n the_o greek_a church_n and_o perhaps_o one_o of_o the_o most_o likely_a mean_n to_o maintain_v we_o in_o these_o foreign_a country_n it_o already_o appear_v by_o these_o testimony_n that_o one_o of_o the_o principal_a thing_n recommend_v to_o the_o emissary_n when_o they_o be_v to_o be_v send_v abroad_o be_v the_o education_n of_o child_n as_o a_o infallible_a mean_n to_o set_v up_o the_o romish_a religion_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o these_o people_n and_o that_o the_o emissary_n on_o their_o side_n do_v well_o acquit_v themselves_o in_o this_o particular_a but_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n call_v a_o description_n of_o the_o holy_a land_n deliver_v himself_o more_o plain_o for_o discourse_v how_o the_o jesuit_n employ_v themselves_o in_o the_o city_n of_o aleppo_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o their_o chief_a business_n be_v to_o instruct_v youth_n which_o have_v always_o be_v esteem_v a_o matter_n of_o great_a importance_n and_o high_o conduce_v to_o the_o reformation_n of_o these_o nation_n observe_v i_o beseech_v you_o what_o he_o say_v that_o the_o emissary_n do_v not_o only_o careful_o apply_v themselves_o to_o this_o and_o that_o by_o order_n from_o their_o superior_n but_o that_o
and_o other_o place_n for_o the_o bring_n up_o of_o greek_a child_n wherein_o they_o be_v teach_v on_o one_o hand_n the_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o on_o the_o other_o the_o doctrine_n and_o opinion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o leave_v these_o school_n they_o betake_v themselves_o to_o the_o east_n where_o it_o frequent_o happen_v they_o be_v call_v to_o the_o exercise_n of_o ecclesiastical_a function_n and_o these_o be_v as_o so_o many_o of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n creature_n who_o endeavour_n to_o the_o utmost_a of_o their_o power_n to_o establish_v the_o doctrine_n and_o maxim_n of_o the_o latin_n it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o during_o the_o popedom_n of_o gregory_n the_o xiii_o there_o be_v a_o college_n found_v at_o rome_n to_o what_o end_n we_o may_v be_v inform_v by_o leo_n allatius_n the_o college_n of_o the_o greek_n say_v he_o be_v build_v in_o gregory_n 970._o de_fw-fr perp_n cons_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 6._o pag_n 970._o the_o thirteenth_n time_n to_o the_o end_n the_o grecian_a child_n may_v learn_v the_o art_n and_o science_n which_o be_v not_o now_o to_o be_v find_v in_o greece_n and_o also_o be_v instruct_v in_o the_o catholic_n religion_n that_o they_o may_v afterward_o communicate_v it_o to_o other_o and_o especial_o to_o they_o of_o their_o own_o nation_n and_o in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n relate_v what_o mean_n have_v be_v use_v to_o propagate_v the_o roman_a religion_n in_o greece_n since_o those_o country_n have_v be_v possess_v by_o the_o turk_n he_o add_v thus_o through_o a_o long_a series_n of_o time_n have_v religion_n make_v its_o progress_n in_o greece_n but_o at_o length_n gregory_n the_o xiii_o desirous_a to_o quench_v the_o fire_n which_o waste_v all_o greece_n and_o remedy_v its_o misery_n have_v therefore_o cause_v to_o be_v build_v at_o rome_n the_o greek_a church_n which_o he_o dedicate_v to_o st._n athenasius_n he_o buy_v likewise_o at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o neighbour_a house_n for_o dwelling_n to_o entertain_v the_o greek_a scholar_n which_o shall_v be_v bring_v over_o from_o greece_n be_v all_o the_o child_n of_o greek_n he_o give_v likewise_o a_o considerable_a yearly_a revenue_n for_o their_o maintenance_n to_o the_o end_n that_o they_o be_v instruct_v in_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a tongue_n may_v serve_v as_o a_o ornament_n and_o help_n to_o their_o distress_a country_n now_o this_o be_v not_o a_o matter_n needs_o prove_v see_v this_o church_n continue_v even_o to_o this_o day_n at_o rome_n in_o the_o same_o use_n for_o which_o it_o be_v intend_v the_o fruit_n gather_v hence_o be_v not_o inconsiderable_a for_o there_o have_v be_v and_o be_v now_o every_o day_n send_v i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o person_n full_a of_o zeal_n for_o the_o roman_a church_n its_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n into_o the_o east_n who_o spread_v themselves_o over_o all_o part_n of_o it_o and_o profess_v the_o religion_n of_o the_o schismatical_a greek_n and_o live_v in_o the_o same_o communion_n with_o they_o do_v not_o fail_v to_o insinuate_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n into_o their_o mind_n leo_fw-la allatius_n have_v make_v a_o catalogue_n of_o these_o person_n which_o the_o curious_a may_v see_v if_o they_o please_v he_o have_v observe_v that_o several_a of_o they_o have_v be_v make_v archbishop_n and_o a_o great_a number_n of_o other_o promote_v to_o episcopal_a charge_n some_o of_o they_o have_v be_v too_o zealous_a occasion_v the_o greek_n to_o rise_v up_o against_o they_o and_o other_o have_v be_v so_o successful_a in_o their_o endeavour_n that_o they_o gain_v the_o very_a patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n themselves_o he_o mention_n among_o other_o one_o josaphat_n azales_n who_o have_v finish_v his_o study_n in_o the_o seminary_n be_v send_v to_o messene_n a_o city_n of_o pelopenesus_n to_o instruct_v the_o monk_n of_o st._n basil_n who_o live_v there_o and_o have_v be_v some_o time_n after_o make_v papas_n that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o greek_a priest_n he_o go_v to_o mount_n athos_n and_o there_o say_v allatius_n he_o teach_v the_o true_a faith_n now_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o this_o mount_n athos_n be_v the_o general_a seminary_n of_o the_o whole_a east_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o it_o be_v from_o thence_o the_o religious_a do_v disperse_v themselves_o over_o all_o greece_n from_o this_o place_n they_o have_v their_o patriarch_n archbishop_n and_o bishop_n so_o that_o to_o carry_v the_o roman_a religion_n to_o mount_n athos_n it_o be_v to_o go_v to_o the_o source_n which_o be_v a_o mean_n to_o gain_v in_o a_o short_a time_n all_o the_o greek_n he_o mention_n another_o who_o he_o call_v ignatius_n mindon_n who_o leave_v the_o seminary_n return_v into_o greece_n where_o he_o teach_v several_a year_n and_o from_o thence_o go_v to_o trebizonde_n which_o be_v a_o city_n on_o pont_n euxin_n where_o as_o before_o he_o set_v himself_o to_o the_o instruct_n of_o people_n and_o that_o with_o such_o success_n that_o he_o be_v take_v by_o they_o for_o a_o prophet_n and_o in_o fine_a be_v send_v for_o by_o raphael_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n to_o be_v rector_n of_o the_o patriarchal_a church_n at_o pera_n he_o endeavour_v say_v he_o with_o all_o his_o power_n to_o advance_v the_o interest_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v in_o this_o seminary_n wherein_o be_v bring_v up_o two_o person_n who_o make_v 10._o arcudius_n epist_n ad_fw-la sigism_n regem_fw-la poloniae_fw-la de_fw-fr reb_fw-mi mosc_n pag._n 10._o a_o great_a noise_n in_o the_o world_n to_o wit_n john_n matthew_n caryophilus_n archbishop_n of_o iconia_n and_o peter_n arcudius_n the_o first_o of_o these_o be_v send_v into_o greece_n but_o have_v not_o discreet_o carry_v himself_o be_v force_v for_o his_o preservation_n to_o return_v to_o rome_n where_o he_o set_v himself_o to_o write_v against_o the_o greek_n and_o the_o other_o be_v send_v into_o poland_n lituania_n russia_n and_o muscovia_n where_o he_o employ_v himself_o according_a to_o his_o own_o relation_n for_o the_o space_n of_o twenty_o year_n in_o the_o propagate_a of_o the_o roman_a faith_n possevin_n the_o jesuit_n write_v to_o pope_n gregory_n the_o 13_o touch_v the_o mean_n to_o be_v use_v for_o the_o introduce_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n among_o the_o moscovite_n he_o so_o high_o esteem_v seminary_n that_o he_o advise_v he_o to_o settle_v one_o at_o rome_n for_o the_o russian_n and_o another_o at_o vilna_n in_o 1._o bibl._n select_a lib._n 6._o cap._n 1._o lituania_n where_o he_o say_v that_o the_o jesuit_n have_v likewise_o their_o college_n in_o which_o there_o be_v many_o scholar_n he_o tell_v we_o in_o another_o place_n that_o this_o pope_n in_o effect_n found_v several_a seminary_n for_o the_o russian_n in_o lituania_n and_o other_o place_n m._n the_o bishop_n of_o pamiez_n have_v tell_v we_o in_o his_o annal_n that_o gregory_n found_v 1584._o spondanus_n annalaom_n 3._o â—d_a ann_n 1584._o a_o seminary_n at_o rome_n for_o the_o maronites_n say_v far_a that_o the_o same_o pope_n found_v other_o for_o the_o eastern_a and_o northern_a country_n as_o well_o at_o rome_n as_o in_o the_o province_n as_o to_o what_o remain_v we_o must_v not_o imagine_v the_o turk_n under_o who_o government_n the_o greek_n live_v do_v hinder_v the_o endeavour_n of_o the_o latin_n it_o be_v never_o hear_v of_o say_v john_n cottovicus_n that_o the_o turk_n have_v be_v in_o any_o sort_n severe_a against_o the_o religious_a who_o have_v finish_v their_o study_n at_o rome_n and_o take_v order_n return_v into_o their_o own_o country_n and_o be_v raise_v to_o dignity_n nor_o that_o the_o turkish_a magistrate_n have_v upon_o this_o account_n make_v they_o suffer_v the_o least_o damage_n in_o effect_n provide_v they_o oppose_v not_o their_o religion_n they_o be_v ready_a enough_o to_o connive_v at_o all_o other_o matter_n they_o favour_v they_o that_o give_v they_o most_o money_n and_o from_o thence_o it_o be_v we_o see_v on_o the_o patriarchal_a see_v of_o constantinople_n person_n who_o keep_v a_o good_a correspondency_n with_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n or_o else_o such_o who_o have_v be_v the_o jesuit_n scholar_n who_o see_v themselves_o raise_v to_o this_o dignity_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o favour_n as_o much_o as_o in_o they_o lie_v this_o change_n so_o long_o prosecute_v and_o it_o be_v in_o this_o rank_n we_o must_v place_v raphael_n neophytus_n timotheus_n cyrillus_n of_o berrhaea_n and_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o other_o who_o the_o roman_a party_n have_v at_o divers_a time_n help_v to_o the_o patriarchate_n and_o who_o in_o requital_n do_v they_o afterward_o great_a service_n all_o this_o i_o think_v show_v evident_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v be_v very_o disingenuous_a in_o his_o whole_a proceed_n who_o conceal_v these_o intrigue_n
confident_o undertake_v to_o convince_v we_o of_o the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o roman_a creed_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n upon_o this_o principle_n that_o this_o same_o doctrine_n be_v hold_v by_o other_o christian_a church_n as_o if_o all_o the_o passage_n from_o rome_n to_o greece_n be_v so_o block_v up_o that_o these_o doctrine_n can_v never_o be_v transport_v thither_o or_o as_o if_o the_o latin_n have_v never_o attempt_v this_o have_v these_o people_n receive_v these_o doctrine_n elsewhere_o or_o invent_v they_o themselves_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v some_o pretence_n for_o his_o argument_n neither_o can_v we_o then_o charge_v he_o with_o assert_v thing_n as_o we_o do_v now_o against_o the_o light_n of_o his_o own_o conscience_n but_o see_v he_o know_v well_o enough_o the_o latin_n have_v be_v perpetual_o endeavour_v to_o introduce_v their_o doctrine_n in_o these_o country_n and_o constant_o labour_v at_o this_o since_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o age_n he_o therefore_o upon_o supposal_n they_o have_v effect_v this_o come_v and_o offer_v we_o the_o belief_n of_o these_o people_n as_o a_o undoubted_a proof_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o this_o doctrine_n this_o be_v to_o speak_v modest_o such_o a_o way_n of_o proceed_v as_o will_v never_o be_v approve_v by_o just_a and_o reasonable_a man_n it_o will_v perhaps_o be_v object_v that_o i_o do_v indeed_o here_o show_v that_o the_o latin_n endeavour_v to_o insinuate_v their_o religion_n in_o the_o east_n but_o that_o i_o do_v not_o make_v it_o particular_o appear_v they_o at_o any_o time_n endeavour_v to_o introduce_v their_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v first_o this_o be_v not_o necessary_a for_o propose_v only_o to_o myself_o at_o present_a to_o show_v the_o nullity_n of_o the_o consequence_n mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v to_o draw_v in_o order_n to_o the_o prove_v of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o roman_a creed_n touch_v transubstantiation_n in_o that_o he_o imagine_v the_o eastern_a church_n hold_v the_o same_o it_o suffice_v i_o to_o show_v thereupon_o that_o this_o opinion_n may_v be_v communicate_v to_o they_o by_o the_o latin_n themselves_o in_o their_o several_a attempt_n to_o introduce_v their_o religion_n into_o the_o east_n especial_o consider_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o important_a doctrine_n of_o it_o and_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v his_o proof_n subsist_v he_o must_v set_v aside_o all_o the_o time_n of_o these_o effort_n we_o now_o mention_v and_o betake_v himself_o only_o to_o those_o age_n which_o precede_v they_o for_o unless_o he_o prove_v that_o transubstantiation_n have_v be_v believe_v in_o these_o church_n before_o all_o these_o endeavour_n to_o bring_v they_o over_o to_o the_o roman_a faith_n there_o be_v no_o person_n endue_v with_o sense_n but_o will_v perceive_v how_o little_a strength_n his_o argument_n carry_v along_o with_o it_o see_v he_o be_v ever_o liable_a to_o be_v tell_v they_o have_v receive_v it_o from_o the_o latin_n it_o not_o appear_v among_o they_o before_o but_o in_o the_o second_o place_n i_o will_v not_o have_v it_o stick_v here_o to_o the_o end_n mr._n arnaud_n may_v receive_v full_a satisfaction_n touch_v this_o point_n i_o say_v then_o that_o in_o the_o year_n 1627._o clement_n the_o four_o intend_v to_o make_v his_o advantage_n of_o that_o 75._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1267._o num_fw-la 75._o great_a earnestness_n michael_n paleologus_fw-la show_v for_o the_o reunion_n of_o his_o church_n with_o the_o roman_a as_o it_o have_v be_v observe_v in_o the_o three_o chap._n of_o this_o book_n he_o thereupon_o send_v he_o a_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o he_o will_v have_v receive_v by_o the_o greek_n because_o he_o find_v that_o which_o the_o greek_n send_v he_o not_o only_o deficient_a in_o several_a thing_n but_o full_a of_o error_n although_o the_o friar_n minorite_n then_o at_o constantinople_n have_v accept_v it_o now_o among_o other_o article_n in_o this_o confession_n there_o be_v one_o which_o relate_v to_o the_o eucharist_n and_o which_o run_v thus_o in_o latin_n sacramentum_fw-la eucharistae_fw-la ex_fw-la azymo_fw-la conficit_fw-la eadem_fw-la romana_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la tenens_fw-la &_o docens_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o ipso_fw-la sacramento_n panis_fw-la verè_fw-la transubstantiatur_fw-la in_o corpus_fw-la &_o vinum_fw-la in_o sanguinem_fw-la domini_fw-la nostri_fw-la jesus_n christi_fw-la which_o be_v to_o say_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n with_o unleavened_a bread_n believe_v and_o teach_v that_o in_o this_o sacrament_n the_o bread_n be_v real_o transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n he_o send_v afterward_o dominicains_n to_o confirm_v this_o confession_n and_o procure_v its_o acceptance_n with_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o year_n 1272_o gregory_n the_o ten_o send_v friar_n minorite_n into_o greece_n 27._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1272._o num_fw-la 27._o to_o endeavour_v afresh_o the_o reduction_n of_o the_o greek_n under_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o same_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la who_o resolve_v to_o finish_v this_o affair_n at_o any_o rate_n and_o to_o who_o he_o likewise_o recommend_v the_o same_o confession_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o year_n 1288._o pope_n nicholas_n the_o four_o send_v friar_n minorite_n into_o 30._o idem_fw-la ad_fw-la ann_n 1288._o num_fw-la 30._o esclavonia_n to_o bring_v off_o these_o people_n from_o the_o greek_a religion_n to_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n he_o give_v they_o letter_n to_o king_n urosius_n and_o helena_n the_o queen_n mother_n and_o recommend_v to_o they_o the_o same_o form_n of_o doctrine_n contain_v the_o article_n of_o transubstantiation_n to_o the_o end_n this_o may_v be_v the_o rule_n of_o their_o instruction_n to_o the_o people_n the_o same_o pope_n send_v it_o likewise_o to_o three_o bishop_n in_o the_o east_n who_o embrace_v his_o communion_n exhort_v they_o to_o instruct_v the_o people_n according_a 33._o ibid._n num_fw-la 33._o to_o the_o doctrine_n contain_v therein_o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n he_o recommend_v to_o they_o the_o emissary_n send_v into_o those_o country_n for_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o greek_n bulgarian_n valaquians_n syrian_n iberian_o alain_n russian_n jacobite_n nestorian_n georgian_n armenian_n indian_n whence_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o conjecture_v that_o the_o emissary_n be_v likewise_o enjoin_v to_o use_v this_o formulary_a in_o the_o year_n 1318._o pope_n innocent_a the_o twenty_o second_v send_v this_o confession_n 13._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1318._o num_fw-la 13._o to_o the_o king_n of_o armenia_n and_o not_o only_o say_v rynaldus_n the_o armenian_n which_o inhabit_v cilicia_n and_o armenia_n embrace_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o other_o also_o who_o be_v drive_v out_o of_o their_o country_n by_o the_o sarracen_n have_v retire_v into_o chersonesus_n taurique_n they_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o capha_n who_o be_v a_o latin_n the_o pope_n add_v he_o congratulate_v they_o and_o show_v they_o that_o in_o the_o divine_a mystery_n the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n the_o species_n remain_v entire_a in_o the_o year_n 1338._o bennet_n the_o twelve_o receive_v letter_n from_o the_o alain_n 77._o idem_fw-la ad_fw-la ann_n 1338._o num_fw-la 77._o who_o be_v a_o sort_n of_o christian_n that_o profess_v the_o greek_a religion_n and_o live_v under_o the_o government_n of_o the_o tartar_n he_o return_v they_o a_o answer_n and_o send_v the_o confession_n of_o faith_n i_o already_o mention_v for_o their_o instruction_n raynaldus_n refer_v this_o letter_n to_o the_o year_n 1338._o but_o there_o be_v a_o old_a book_n i_o late_o cite_v entitle_v the_o marvellous_a history_n of_o the_o great_a cham_n of_o tartary_n which_o refer_v this_o to_o the_o year_n 1328._o the_o article_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v express_o mention_v in_o it_o in_o the_o year_n 1366._o john_n paleologus_fw-la the_o grecian_a emperor_n design_v to_o 6._o idem_fw-la ad_fw-la ann_n 1366._o num_fw-la 6._o reunite_v himself_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o he_o may_v be_v assist_v against_o the_o turk_n pope_n urbain_n the_o five_o send_v he_o as_o his_o predecessor_n have_v do_v to_o michael_n this_o same_o confession_n of_o faith_n so_o that_o here_o then_o the_o latin_n be_v not_o only_o enjoin_v to_o propagate_v their_o religion_n in_o general_n among_o the_o eastern_a christian_n but_o particular_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v not_o be_v say_v this_o confession_n contain_v the_o other_o point_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n as_o well_o as_o that_o of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o it_o have_v two_o distinct_a part_n in_o the_o first_o of_o which_o the_o article_n of_o the_o apostle_n creed_n be_v explain_v and_o
man_n that_o write_v thing_n on_o such_o slight_a ground_n as_o he_o do_v nor_o so_o easy_o expose_v his_o reputation_n in_o assert_v matter_n of_o fact_n of_o who_o untruth_n he_o be_v liable_a to_o be_v convince_v by_o every_o one_o that_o can_v read_v for_o not_o to_o go_v far_o we_o need_v but_o read_v to_o find_v in_o the_o fourteen_o page_n of_o the_o first_o treatise_n that_o the_o author_n propose_v to_o himself_o to_o make_v any_o man_n confess_v who_o be_v not_o extreme_o obstinate_a by_o the_o evidence_n of_o truth_n itself_o that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n touch_v this_o mystery_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o all_o antiquity_n now_o every_o body_n know_v that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n reach_v as_o far_o as_o transubstantiation_n we_o need_v but_o read_v moreover_o for_o this_o purpose_n the_o eighteen_o and_o nineteenth_o page_n of_o the_o first_o treatise_n wherein_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v desirous_a to_o show_v we_o the_o universality_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n tell_v we_o that_o lanfranc_n have_v explain_v the_o catholic_n doctrine_n in_o these_o term_n we_o believe_v the_o terrestrial_a substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v divine_o sanctify_v on_o our_o lord_n table_n by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o priest_n be_v change_v by_o the_o ineffable_a operation_n wonderful_a and_o incomprehensible_a power_n of_o god_n into_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n add_v far_a behold_v here_o the_o faith_n which_o the_o church_n disperse_v throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n which_o be_v call_v catholic_n have_v hold_v in_o all_o age_n and_o do_v at_o this_o time_n hold_v and_o that_o he_o confident_o repeat_v this_o in_o the_o twenty_o second_o chapter_n and_o press_v berengarius_fw-la to_o inform_v himself_o of_o the_o sentiment_n of_o all_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o world_n in_o the_o east_n and_o west_n ask_v the_o greek_n armenian_n and_o general_o all_o christian_n of_o what_o nation_n soever_o and_o they_o will_v all_o of_o they_o tell_v you_o they_o hold_v the_o same_o faith_n which_o we_o profess_v we_o need_v but_o only_o read_v to_o be_v satisfy_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n produce_v afterward_o the_o testimony_n of_o guitmond_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n and_o for_o the_o same_o end_n he_o cite_v that_o of_o lanfranc_n to_o wit_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o schismatic_n do_v believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o that_o in_o the_o twenty_o second_o page_n he_o make_v this_o remark_n that_o guitmond_n do_v not_o only_o apply_v what_o he_o say_v to_o the_o opinion_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o likewise_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o impanation_n which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o lutheran_n which_o clear_o show_v we_o that_o this_o testimony_n of_o guitmond_n respect_v not_o only_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o likewise_o transubstantiation_n in_o fine_a to_o be_v ascertain_v in_o this_o matter_n we_o need_v but_o read_v what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n immediate_o add_v in_o his_o twenty_o three_o page_n after_o he_o have_v allege_v that_o passage_n of_o guitmond_n all_o the_o book_n of_o the_o schismatical_a greek_n say_v he_o which_o have_v come_v to_o our_o hand_n since_o that_o time_n do_v clear_o testify_v they_o hold_v the_o same_o opinion_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n after_o this_o mr._n arnaud_n come_v and_o tell_v we_o that_o although_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n speak_v only_o in_o his_o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o content_v himself_o with_o assert_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v hold_v by_o all_o these_o schismatical_a church_n yet_o mr._n claude_n turn_v aside_o the_o question_n upon_o transubstantion_n which_o point_v this_o author_n do_v not_o precise_o treat_v of_o what_o mean_v then_o i_o pray_v these_o quotation_n out_o of_o lanfranc_n and_o guitmond_n which_o he_o have_v express_o produce_v to_o show_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v believe_v by_o the_o whole_a world_n both_o by_o the_o greek_n and_o armenian_n and_o general_o by_o all_o christian_n certain_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v himself_o a_o irreparable_a injury_n thus_o to_o maintain_v thing_n without_o consult_v and_o examine_v they_o flatter_v himself_o with_o the_o hope_n of_o be_v believe_v upon_o his_o own_o bare_a word_n that_o which_o have_v deceive_v he_o without_o doubt_n have_v be_v this_o that_o he_o have_v observe_v in_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o the_o author_n have_v produce_v his_o argument_n touch_v the_o schismatical_a church_n in_o the_o manner_n already_o mention_v that_o be_v to_o say_v positive_o in_o reference_n to_o transubstantiation_n pass_v afterward_o to_o the_o propose_v of_o some_o argument_n by_o which_o he_o pretend_v to_o show_v that_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v distinct_o know_v by_o all_o the_o faithful_a and_o that_o a_o insensible_a change_n be_v a_o thing_n impossible_a he_o restrain_v himself_o to_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o there_o be_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o these_o two_o point_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n ought_v to_o have_v consider_v this_o a_o little_a better_o i_o say_v then_o that_o in_o this_o dispute_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o christian_n separate_v from_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o question_n concern_v transubstantiation_n and_o not_o the_o real_a presence_n as_o well_o for_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v express_o mention_v transubstantiation_n in_o his_o first_o treatise_n as_o i_o come_v now_o from_o observe_v and_o for_o as_o much_o as_o i_o plain_o keep_v myself_o in_o my_o first_o answer_n to_o this_o doctrine_n alone_o and_o that_o of_o the_o adoration_n whereupon_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o debate_n have_v be_v precise_o continue_v on_o these_o two_o article_n yet_o do_v i_o here_o declare_v to_o avoid_v all_o mistake_v that_o although_o our_o debate_n at_o present_a be_v not_o concern_v the_o real_a presence_n yet_o do_v i_o not_o yield_v to_o the_o draw_v of_o this_o consequence_n from_o hence_o that_o i_o acknowledge_v this_o doctrine_n be_v believe_v in_o the_o greek_a church_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n as_o the_o latin_n understand_v it_o this_o be_v not_o my_o opinion_n and_o i_o shall_v say_v no_o more_o of_o it_o but_o that_o this_o point_n be_v not_o the_o subject_a of_o our_o present_a debate_n it_o will_v appear_v perhaps_o in_o the_o follow_a part_n of_o this_o discourse_n what_o ought_v to_o be_v believe_v touch_v this_o matter_n it_o not_o be_v needful_a for_o this_o to_o alter_v the_o state_n of_o our_o question_n but_o beside_o the_o observation_n i_o now_o make_v we_o must_v likewise_o observe_v that_o it_o do_v not_o concern_v we_o to_o know_v whether_o the_o greek_n do_v express_o reject_v transubstantiation_n or_o whether_o they_o have_v make_v it_o a_o point_n of_o controversy_n betwixt_o they_o and_o the_o latin_n but_o the_o question_n here_o be_v whether_o they_o do_v positive_o believe_v it_o or_o no._n for_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o people_n absolute_a reject_v of_o a_o doctrine_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o make_v thereof_o a_o point_n of_o debate_n and_o the_o not_o receive_v and_o reckon_v it_o among_o the_o article_n of_o their_o faith_n our_o debate_n concern_v only_o this_o last_o i_o mean_v whether_o the_o greek_a church_n as_o it_o stand_v separate_v from_o the_o latin_a profess_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n or_o not_o this_o be_v the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o question_n mr._n arnaud_n maintain_v the_o affirmative_a and_o i_o the_o negative_a so_o that_o we_o must_v see_v now_o who_o have_v the_o reason_n and_o truth_n on_o his_o side_n yet_o let_v i_o tell_v he_o that_o design_v throly_a to_o handle_v this_o subject_a he_o ought_v to_o have_v lay_v down_o all_o these_o distinction_n and_o leave_v the_o reader_n at_o his_o own_o liberty_n to_o judge_v of_o they_o but_o instead_o of_o this_o there_o be_v never_o a_o one_o of_o these_o article_n which_o i_o now_o mention_v that_o he_o have_v not_o manifest_o pervert_v 1._o he_o make_v advantage_n of_o all_o those_o party_n which_o have_v be_v make_v from_o time_n to_o time_n either_o by_o the_o violence_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o greek_a emperor_n or_o by_o the_o intrigue_n of_o the_o latin_n for_o the_o reunion_n of_o the_o two_o church_n 2._o he_o make_v use_v of_o the_o testimony_n of_o person_n win_v to_o the_o roman_a interest_n such_o as_o emanuel_n calecas_n bessarion_n john_n plusiadenus_n gennudius_n scholarius_n baronius_n spatarius_fw-la paysius_fw-la ligardius_n all_o of_o they_o person_n manifest_o engage_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o shall_v be_v show_v he_o in_o the_o sequel_n of_o this_o debate_n 3._o
contain_v only_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v real_o change_v as_o we_o shall_v make_v it_o appear_v hereafter_o neither_o be_v the_o attestation_n and_o particular_a testimony_n which_o be_v but_o from_o the_o year_n 1641._o to_o be_v urge_v against_o we_o for_o not_o to_o allege_v that_o these_o piece_n be_v apparent_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o emissary_n and_o seminary_n and_o that_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o person_n who_o make_v these_o attestation_n do_v not_o furnish_v they_o with_o sufficient_a authority_n to_o decide_v our_o question_n which_o concern_v the_o body_n of_o the_o greek_a schismatical_a church_n all_o these_o piece_n be_v too_o new_a whereon_o to_o build_v alone_o a_o tradition_n from_o the_o â—â—â—venth_n century_n that_o be_v to_o say_v since_o six_o hundred_o year_n we_o may_v then_o already_o see_v in_o general_a that_o mr._n arnaud'_v whole_a dispute_n be_v reduce_v to_o consequence_n which_o will_v be_v easy_o overthrow_v by_o a_o particular_a examination_n of_o they_o which_o shall_v be_v do_v in_o its_o place_n but_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n what_o i_o already_o say_v be_v sufficient_a to_o establish_v the_o validity_n of_o my_o argument_n which_o be_v draw_v from_o that_o the_o usual_a expression_n of_o the_o greek_n i_o mean_v the_o clear_a of_o they_o and_o those_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n believe_v to_o be_v most_o favourable_a to_o she_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o eucharist_n only_o consist_v in_o general_a term_n whence_o i_o conclude_v they_o hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n for_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o opposite_a to_o this_o doctrine_n than_o general_a expression_n see_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n as_o i_o have_v already_o establish_v it_o be_v in_o itself_o the_o particular_a and_o distinct_a determination_n of_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v or_o change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a but_o that_o a_o church_n which_o believe_v it_o and_o will_v instruct_v its_o people_n in_o this_o doctrine_n must_v explain_v this_o point_n clear_o and_o distinct_o and_o thus_o in_o strengthen_v my_o own_o argument_n i_o lay_v open_a the_o weakness_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n but_o this_o argument_n i_o now_o produce_v aught_o to_o be_v attend_v by_o this_o follow_a consideration_n which_o will_n far_a evidence_n its_o strength_n and_o solidity_n which_o be_v that_o the_o greek_n profess_v to_o receive_v only_o for_o the_o determination_n of_o point_n of_o faith_n the_o seven_o first_o general_a council_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o nice_n against_o arius_n under_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n the_o great_a that_o at_o constantinople_n against_o macedonius_n under_o theodosius_n that_o of_o ephesus_n against_o nestorius_n under_o theodosius_n junior_fw-la that_o of_o chalcedon_n against_o eutychus_n and_o dioscorius_n under_o martion_n that_o of_o constantinople_n upon_o occasion_n of_o the_o quarrel_n of_o the_o three_o chapter_n under_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n the_o three_o of_o constantinople_n against_o the_o monothelite_n under_o constantine_n pogonatus_n and_o in_o fine_a the_o second_o of_o nice_a on_o the_o subject_n of_o image_n under_o constantine_n and_o his_o mother_n iréna_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v nothing_o in_o all_o these_o council_n which_o determin_n transubstantiation_n for_o what_o be_v produce_v concern_v the_o first_o at_o nice_a that_o we_o must_v conceive_v by_o faith_n that_o the_o lamb_n of_o god_n that_o take_v away_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n lie_n ou_fw-fr this_o holy_a table_n that_o he_o be_v sacrifice_v without_o a_o sacrifice_n by_o the_o priest_n and_o that_o we_o do_v real_o receive_v his_o precious_a body_n and_o blood_n this_o i_o say_v as_o any_o man_n may_v see_v be_v not_o transubstantiation_n no_o more_o than_o what_o be_v offer_v we_o touch_v the_o second_o at_o nice_a as_o will_v appear_v by_o read_v the_o five_o chapter_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n seven_o book_n wherein_o he_o relate_v it_o and_o as_o to_o these_o council_n by_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v determine_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n as_o that_o of_o gregory_n the_o seven_o hold_v at_o rome_n in_o the_o year_n 1079._o that_o of_o plaisance_n hold_v in_o the_o year_n 1095._o under_o urbain_n the_o second_o that_o of_o latran_n in_o the_o year_n 1215._o wherein_o innocent_a the_o three_o declare_v the_o doctrine_n of_o his_o church_n on_o this_o subject_a that_o of_o constance_n assemble_v in_o the_o year_n 1414._o wherein_n wicliff_n be_v condemn_v for_o oppose_v this_o doctrine_n and_o in_o fine_a that_o of_o trent_n which_o establish_v the_o preee_a decision_n the_o greek_a church_n receive_v none_o of_o these_o nor_o make_v any_o account_n of_o they_o they_o all_o common_o say_v say_v richardus_fw-la the_o 150._o relation_n of_o the_o isle_n of_o st._n erinys_n chap._n 12._o pag._n 150._o jesuit_n in_o his_o relation_n of_o the_o isle_n of_o st._n erinys_n that_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o seven_o first_o council_n ought_v only_o to_o be_v observe_v and_o the_o priest_n make_v the_o people_n believe_v that_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o seven_o council_n a_o angel_n descend_v from_o heaven_n testify_v that_o whatsoever_o concern_v our_o faith_n be_v therein_o perfect_v and_o there_o remain_v nothing_o more_o to_o be_v add_v or_o decide_v leo_fw-la allatius_n likewise_o only_a mention_n seven_o council_n which_o they_o approve_v they_o have_v say_v he_o in_o great_a esteem_n 9_o allat_n de_fw-fr prep_n con_fw-la lib._n 1._o cap._n 9_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o seven_o first_o general_a council_n and_o hold_v they_o inviolable_a they_o receive_v their_o canon_n for_o their_o rule_n in_o all_o thing_n and_o the_o most_o religious_a among_o they_o do_v constant_o observe_v they_o alexander_z guagnin_n discourse_v of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o russian_n descrip_n guag_n in_o mosc_n descrip_n which_o be_v the_o same_o as_o that_o of_o the_o greek_n relate_v their_o belief_n be_v that_o it_o be_v conclude_v in_o the_o seven_o general_a council_n that_o the_o matter_n determine_v in_o the_o precede_a council_n shall_v remain_v firm_a for_o the_o time_n to_o come_v and_o that_o there_o shall_v no_o other_o council_n be_v call_v under_o the_o penalty_n of_o a_o anathema_n wherefore_o add_v he_o they_o say_v that_o all_o the_o council_n and_o synod_n hold_v since_o the_o seven_o first_o be_v accurse_v perverse_a and_o desperate_o defile_v with_o heresy_n sacranus_fw-la cannon_n of_o cracovia_n tell_v we_o likewise_o that_o they_o regard_v not_o any_o of_o those_o council_n which_o have_v be_v hold_v since_o 9_o relig._n rutheni_n art_n 9_o the_o seven_o say_v they_o be_v not_o concern_v in_o they_o see_v they_o be_v hold_v without_o their_o consent_n scarga_n the_o jesuit_n set_v down_o this_o as_o their_o six_o error_n that_o there_o 2._o de_fw-fr uno_fw-la past_a part_n 3._o c._n 2._o ought_v only_o the_o seven_o council_n to_o be_v regard_v and_o that_o whosoever_o receive_v the_o decree_n of_o a_o eight_o or_o nine_o be_v accurse_v mr._n basire_v who_o i_o mention_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n confirm_v i_o in_o this_o matter_n by_o his_o letter_n in_o publica_fw-la say_v he_o graecorum_n professione_n non_fw-la nisi_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d recipiunt_fw-la quas_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nuncupant_fw-la in_o the_o public_a confession_n of_o their_o faith_n they_o only_o receive_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o seven_o council_n which_o they_o call_v ecumenical_a and_o metrophanus_n 15._o confess_v eccles_n or._n cap._n 15._o the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n authorise_v all_o these_o testimony_n by_o his_o express_a declaration_n we_o only_o receive_v say_v he_o the_o seven_o ecumenical_a council_n and_o as_o to_o the_o particular_a council_n we_o receive_v from_o they_o what_o have_v be_v receive_v and_o confirm_v by_o the_o seven_o ecumenical_a one_o shall_v i_o conclude_v from_o hence_o they_o hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n for_o a_o article_n of_o their_o faith_n this_o conclusion_n perhaps_o will_v not_o be_v contemptible_a for_o in_o fine_a not_o to_o receive_v for_o a_o determination_n of_o faith_n any_o thing_n else_o but_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o seven_o first_o council_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o believe_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n be_v two_o thing_n very_o inconsistent_a with_o each_o other_o especial_o in_o reference_n to_o people_n that_o utter_o reject_v the_o other_o council_n wherein_o this_o doctrine_n have_v be_v determine_v and_o in_o effect_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v important_a enough_o to_o be_v insert_v among_o the_o article_n of_o their_o faith_n already_o decide_v or_o confirm_v by_o council_n and_o not_o among_o the_o common_a custom_n or_o practice_n which_o be_v still_o observe_v although_o not_o express_o determine_v or_o among_o the_o point_n which_o be_v minute_n and_o inconsiderable_a
be_v therefore_o leave_v undecided_a although_o they_o be_v hold_v let_v the_o reader_n judge_n whether_o it_o be_v likely_a a_o church_n will_v only_o receive_v for_o a_o determination_n of_o point_n of_o faith_n the_o decree_n of_o council_n wherein_o there_o have_v pass_v not_o a_o word_n concern_v transubstantiation_n and_o reject_v other_o wherein_o transubstantiation_n have_v be_v establish_v and_o yet_o believe_v this_o doctrine_n as_o firm_o as_o the_o latin_n and_o not_o dare_v to_o explain_v herself_o in_o clear_a and_o proper_a term_n which_o will_v have_v ease_v mr._n arnaud_n of_o that_o great_a pain_n he_o have_v take_v to_o fill_v three_o or_o four_o large_a book_n with_o his_o long_a syllogism_n the_o great_a part_n of_o which_o be_v beside_o the_o purpose_n what_o mean_v these_o greek_n by_o their_o general_a expression_n which_o be_v good_a for_o nothing_o but_o to_o puzzle_v people_n for_o according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n they_o distinct_o believe_v the_o whole_a substance_n of_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o our_o saviour_n body_n and_o teach_v as_o they_o believe_v it_o be_v their_o interest_n to_o do_v so_o to_o the_o end_n this_o doctrine_n may_v prevail_v with_o the_o people_n to_o adore_v this_o substance_n when_o change_v they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n explain_v itself_o touch_v this_o doctrine_n and_o yet_o be_v they_o oblige_v not_o to_o receive_v any_o doctrine_n as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o what_o have_v be_v already_o determine_v by_o the_o seven_o first_o council_n in_o which_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o this_o change_n of_o substance_n and_o to_o reject_v all_o those_o council_n which_o express_o decree_v it_o and_o nevertheless_o they_o express_v themselves_o in_o general_a term_n which_o signify_v nothing_o and_o must_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o who_o immortal_a praise_n the_o greek_n be_v still_o in_o the_o world_n and_o to_o who_o they_o be_v oblige_v for_o their_o preservation_n under_o the_o turkish_a empire_n tire_v himself_o his_o friend_n and_o his_o reader_n exhaust_v his_o store_n of_o consequence_n that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o stock_n of_o delusion_n and_o be_v continual_o employ_v his_o invention_n to_o find_v some_o appearance_n or_o shadow_n of_o transubstantiation_n in_o the_o usual_a expression_n of_o this_o people_n to_o speak_v impartial_o he_o have_v reason_n to_o be_v angry_a with_o these_o greek_n who_o be_v so_o obstinate_a or_o at_o least_o so_o lazy_a that_o they_o will_v not_o be_v at_o the_o pain_n to_o express_v plain_o and_o without_o ambiguity_n a_o notion_n so_o clear_o and_o distinct_o imprint_v in_o their_o mind_n and_o moreover_o not_o only_o these_o greek_n have_v not_o explain_v themselves_o but_o even_o when_o move_v by_o temporal_a interest_n and_o the_o politic_a intrigue_n of_o their_o emperor_n they_o consent_v to_o these_o patch_a reunion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o have_v change_v the_o latin_a expression_n and_o whereas_o in_o the_o act_n of_o these_o last_o it_o be_v express_o mention_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o have_v bare_o insert_v that_o it_o be_v change_v that_o it_o be_v consecrate_v and_o in_o a_o word_n they_o have_v ever_o substitute_v their_o general_a expression_n to_o the_o formal_a and_o precise_a expression_n of_o the_o latin_n what_o can_v mr._n arnaud_n allege_v when_o on_o one_o hand_n he_o see_v in_o raynaldus_n this_o confession_n of_o faith_n about_o which_o he_o have_v make_v such_o a_o noise_n and_o which_o be_v offer_v to_o the_o greek_n by_o clement_n iv_o by_o gregory_n x._o by_o john_n xxi_o and_o by_o urbain_n v._o as_o distinct_o and_o clear_o contain_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o that_o he_o see_v it_o i_o say_v express_v in_o these_o latin_n word_n sacramentum_fw-la eucharistae_fw-la ex_fw-la azymo_fw-la conficit_fw-la eadem_fw-la romana_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la tenens_fw-la &_o docens_fw-la 77._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1267._o num_fw-la 77._o quod_fw-la in_o ipso_fw-la sacramento_n panis_n veré_fw-la transubstantiatur_fw-la in_o corpus_fw-la &_o vinum_fw-la in_o sanguinem_fw-la domini_fw-la nostri_fw-la jesus_n christi_fw-la the_o church_n of_o rome_n celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n with_o unleavened_a bread_n hold_v and_o teach_v that_o in_o this_o sacrament_n the_o bread_n be_v real_o transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o when_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n he_o find_v this_o same_o article_n in_o the_o greek_a copy_n produce_v by_o allatius_n in_o these_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 17._o allat_n perp_v con_fw-la lib._n 2._o cap._n 17._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o church_n of_o rome_n celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n with_o unleavened_a bread_n hold_v and_o teach_v that_o in_o this_o sacrament_n the_o bread_n be_v real_o change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n the_o latin_n say_v veré_fw-la transubstantiatur_fw-la it_o be_v real_o transubstantiate_v and_o the_o greek_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v real_o change_v mr._n arnaud_n who_o love_v not_o to_o complain_v when_o his_o complaint_n will_v do_v he_o 298._o liv._o 3._o cap._n 7._o pag._n 298._o no_o good_a pass_v light_o over_o this_o difference_n as_o if_o it_o be_v a_o trifle_n not_o worth_a his_o notice_n for_o have_v tell_v we_o that_o raynaldus_n observe_v some_o read_v in_o latin_a transmutatur_fw-la and_o other_o transubstantiatur_fw-la he_o add_v allatius_n who_o have_v give_v we_o the_o original_a itself_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o these_o word_n transmutatur_fw-la and_o transubstantiatur_fw-la be_v mere_a synonimous_a term_n see_v they_o have_v be_v substitute_v by_o interpreter_n to_o these_o greek_a word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n and_o this_o be_v what_o be_v soon_o dispatch_v by_o the_o rule_n of_o synonimy_n transmutatur_fw-la and_o transubstantiatur_fw-la be_v both_o the_o same_o because_o interpreter_n substitute_v both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o of_o these_o word_n to_o the_o term_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o who_o be_v these_o interpreter_n who_o thus_o render_v transubstantiatur_fw-la be_v they_o not_o such_o who_o find_v transubstantiation_n every_o where_o and_o will_v have_v it_o bring_v into_o the_o greek_a church_n by_o force_n if_o transmutare_fw-la and_o transubstantiare_fw-la be_v synonimous_a term_n mr._n arnaud_n may_v when_o he_o please_v render_v 40._o gregor_n naz._n ora._n 40._o those_o word_n of_o gregory_n nazianzen_n christo_fw-la indutus_fw-la sum_fw-la in_fw-la christo_fw-la transubstantiatus_fw-la sum_fw-la for_o there_o be_v transmutatus_fw-la and_o when_o he_o shall_v find_v in_o a_o homily_n attribute_v to_o origen_n sanctus_n theologus_fw-la in_o deum_fw-la transmutatus_fw-la he_o may_v read_v 12._o hâ—m_fw-la 2._o in_o divers_a iren._n ad_fw-la haeres_fw-la lib._n 5._o cap._n 12._o in_o deum_fw-la transubstantiatus_fw-la and_o when_o he_o read_v in_o st._n iréneus_n oleaster_n transmutatur_fw-la in_o bonam_fw-la olivam_fw-la he_o may_v render_v this_o transubstantiatur_fw-la in_o bonam_fw-la olivam_fw-la if_o we_o may_v as_o well_o substitute_n to_o the_o greek_a word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d these_o two_o latin_a one_o transmutatur_fw-la and_o transubstantiatur_fw-la mr._n arnaud_n may_v read_v in_o the_o version_n of_o st._n macairus_n omnes_fw-la in_o naturam_fw-la divinam_fw-la transubstantiantur_fw-la for_o the_o interpreter_n have_v set_v down_o transmutantur_fw-la and_o the_o greek_a import_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o when_o he_o shall_v find_v in_o the_o same_o author_n that_o jesus_n christ_n come_v to_o change_v the_o nature_n he_o may_v understand_v it_o that_o he_o come_v to_o transubstantiate_v the_o nature_n forasmuch_o as_o the_o latin_a bear_v transmutare_fw-la and_o the_o greek_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v certain_a that_o a_o man_n who_o read_v good_a author_n upon_o mr._n arnaud_n credit_n and_o follow_v his_o synonima_n will_v make_v abundance_n of_o extravagant_a transubstantiation_n and_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v mr._n arnaud_n will_v be_v willing_a to_o warrant_v they_o all_o he_o will_v say_v these_o word_n be_v synonimy_n when_o they_o concern_v the_o eucharist_n for_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v or_o transubstantiate_v be_v the_o same_o thing_n it_o be_v so_o indeed_o with_o they_o that_o believe_v transubstantiation_n but_o not_o with_o they_o who_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o but_o the_o greek_n believe_v it_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n which_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o prove_v before_o he_o affirm_v it_o mr._n arnaud_n argument_n be_v real_o admirable_a for_o they_o be_v very_o conclusive_a provide_v we_o suppose_v the_o truth_n of_o what_o they_o conclude_v if_o it_o be_v demand_v of_o he_o wherefore_o he_o make_v such_o a_o noise_n with_o this_o
but_o suppose_v on_o the_o contrary_n they_o be_v not_o consecrate_v for_o if_o the_o greek_n believe_v they_o be_v consecrate_v it_o will_v be_v in_o vain_a for_o the_o latin_n to_o demand_v wherefore_o they_o join_v they_o with_o that_o which_o be_v consecrate_v it_o appear_v likewise_o by_o arcudius_n that_o gabriel_n of_o philadelphia_n maintain_v this_o opinion_n of_o the_o non-consecration_n of_o these_o particle_n not_o only_o as_o the_o bare_a opinion_n of_o simeon_n of_o thessalonica_n but_o as_o that_o of_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n for_o he_o recite_v these_o word_n of_o gabriel_n what_o be_v it_o which_o persuade_v i_o 11._o arcud_v lib._n 5._o cap._n 11._o of_o this_o it_o be_v first_o the_o faith_n and_o in_o the_o next_o place_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n but_o in_o fine_a i_o be_o persuade_v of_o this_o because_o it_o be_v the_o doctrine_n which_o the_o catholic_n church_n disperse_v over_o the_o face_n of_o the_o whole_a earth_n teach_v and_o confirm_v by_o this_o catholic_n church_n he_o mean_v that_o of_o the_o greek_n in_o like_a manner_n the_o jesuit_n francis_n richard_n a_o emissary_n speak_v of_o this_o belief_n touch_v the_o non-consecration_n of_o the_o particle_n tell_v we_o that_o he_o have_v have_v several_a erini_fw-la relation_n of_o the_o isle_n of_o st._n erini_fw-la dispute_n with_o the_o papa_n that_o embrace_v this_o false_a opinion_n and_o that_o the_o people_n for_o want_v of_o instruction_n know_v not_o what_o to_o believe_v have_v mr._n arnaud_n careful_o peruse_v leo_n allatius_n his_o chief_a author_n who_o have_v furnish_v he_o with_o the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o material_n touch_v this_o dispute_n about_o the_o greek_n he_o may_v have_v find_v this_o sentiment_n to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o monk_n of_o mount_n athos_n all_o the_o monk_n say_v he_o that_o inhabit_v mount_n athos_n be_v of_o this_o nihus_n epist_n 2._o add_v nihus_n opinion_n as_o testify_v athanasius_n venoire_n the_o archbishop_n of_o imbre_fw-la who_o dwell_v a_o long_a time_n with_o they_o and_o i_o myself_o have_v see_v several_a who_o be_v priest_n that_o zealous_o maintain_v the_o same_o thing_n but_o be_v it_o as_o it_o will_v mr._n arnaud_n and_o i_o will_v draw_v from_o one_o and_o the_o same_o principle_n very_o different_a conclusion_n the_o principle_n be_v that_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o particle_n be_v consecrate_v his_o conclusion_n be_v that_o they_o then_o hold_v transubstantiation_n and_o i_o on_o the_o contrary_a that_o they_o then_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o let_v we_o now_o see_v which_o of_o these_o conclusion_n be_v the_o true_a he_o tell_v we_o that_o when_o any_o object_n against_o the_o greek_n that_o if_o their_o opinion_n be_v true_a it_o will_v follow_v that_o they_o which_o communicate_v of_o these_o partcle_n 330._o lib._n 4._o cap._n 1._o pag._n 330._o will_v not_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o answer_v there_o be_v put_v into_o the_o cup_n part_n of_o the_o host_n true_o consecrate_v which_o be_v mix_v with_o its_o particle_n not_o consecrate_v out_o of_o which_o afterward_o they_o distribute_v in_o a_o spoon_n the_o communion_n to_o the_o laity_n so_o that_o it_o common_o happen_v that_o all_o in_o general_n receive_v some_o part_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o when_o it_o shall_v fall_v out_o otherwise_o it_o will_v only_o follow_v they_o communicate_v but_o of_o one_o kind_n but_o this_o pretend_a answer_n of_o the_o greek_n have_v no_o other_o foundation_n than_o mr._n arnaud_n authority_n who_o allege_n not_o author_n to_o confirm_v it_o and_o arcudius_n who_o manage_n this_o dispute_n against_o simeon_n and_o gabriel_n and_o whence_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v all_o he_o know_v make_v no_o mention_n of_o it_o he_o add_v that_o this_o error_n invincible_o prove_v the_o greek_n hold_v transubstantiation_n and_o that_o we_o need_v but_o consider_v after_o what_o manner_n they_o express_v it_o and_o he_o afterward_o produce_v the_o passage_n of_o simeon_n and_o gabriel_n the_o church_n upon_o just_a ground_n say_v simeon_n offer_v these_o particle_n to_o show_v that_o this_o lively_a sacrifice_n sanctify_v both_o the_o quick_a and_o dead_a but_o she_o make_v they_o not_o god_n by_o nature_n he_o mean_v that_o as_o the_o saint_n be_v unite_v to_o god_n by_o grace_n but_o become_v not_o god_n in_o their_o nature_n so_o these_o particle_n be_v unite_v to_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n although_o they_o do_v not_o therefore_o become_v his_o body_n and_o this_o he_o clear_o express_v in_o these_o word_n the_o saint_n be_v unite_v to_o jesus_n christ_n be_v deify_v by_o grace_n but_o become_v not_o god_n by_o nature_n so_o likewise_o the_o particle_n which_o be_v offer_v upon_o their_o account_n obtain_v holiness_n by_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o become_v one_o with_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n by_o this_o mixture_n but_o if_o you_o consider_v they_o separately_z they_o be_v not_o the_o very_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n but_o be_v only_o join_v to_o they_o the_o archbishop_n of_o philadelphia_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o use_v the_o same_o comparison_n as_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o saint_n say_v he_o be_v bring_v to_o the_o light_n of_o the_o divinity_n which_o enlighten_v they_o become_v god_n only_o by_o participation_n and_o not_o by_o nature_n so_o these_o particle_n although_o unite_v to_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o change_v but_o receive_v holiness_n by_o participation_n after_o this_o mr._n arnaud_n conclude_v in_o these_o word_n it_o be_v as_o clear_a as_o the_o day_n that_o all_o this_o have_v no_o sense_n but_o only_o as_o it_o relate_v to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o that_o as_o these_o author_n suppose_v these_o particle_n be_v not_o transubstantiate_v so_o they_o suppose_v the_o great_a portion_n which_o be_v offer_v in_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o from_o which_o alone_o be_v take_v what_o be_v reserve_v for_o the_o sick_a be_v effectual_o transubstantiate_v and_o become_v the_o very_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o i_o shall_v not_o stick_v to_o tell_v he_o his_o philosophy_n deceive_v he_o for_o these_o author_n do_v not_o dispute_v on_o this_o point_n that_o be_v to_o say_v whether_o these_o particle_n be_v transubstantiate_v or_o not_o but_o whether_o they_o be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o the_o great_a portion_n and_o this_o do_v in_o truth_n suppose_v that_o the_o great_a portion_n become_v this_o body_n but_o not_o that_o it_o be_v transubstantiate_v the_o comparison_n they_o use_v do_v not_o favour_v this_o pretend_a supposition_n for_o they_o mean_v no_o more_o by_o it_o than_o this_o that_o as_o the_o saint_n be_v indeed_o unite_v unto_o god_n and_o partake_v of_o his_o holiness_n but_o become_v not_o god_n by_o nature_n so_o the_o particle_n which_o represent_v the_o saint_n be_v real_o unite_v with_o the_o great_a one_o which_o represent_v our_o saviour_n christ_n and_o partake_v of_o its_o sanctification_n but_o they_o become_v not_o effectual_o what_o the_o great_a one_o be_v make_v to_o wit_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o this_o be_v their_o reason_n which_o do_v not_o satisfy_v we_o how_o the_o great_a particle_n be_v make_v this_o body_n whether_o by_o a_o substantial_a conversion_n or_o otherwise_o and_o thus_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n logic_n conclude_v nothing_o let_v we_o see_v now_o the_o conclusion_n i_o pretend_v to_o draw_v hence_o first_o we_o be_v agree_v that_o in_o simeon_n sense_n these_o little_a particle_n be_v bread_n in_o substance_n and_o represent_v the_o saint_n now_o if_o we_o suppose_v the_o big_a cease_v to_o be_v bread_n and_o be_v make_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o jesus_n christ_n there_o can_v be_v nothing_o more_o impertinent_a than_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o greek_n to_o place_n in_o the_o same_o mystery_n round_o about_o our_o saviour_n who_o be_v in_o his_o own_o proper_a substance_n not_o real_a saint_n but_o little_a morsel_n of_o bread_n which_o represent_v they_o now_o methinks_v there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n more_o reason_n in_o say_v that_o the_o great_a particle_n be_v the_o mystical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o small_a one_o according_a to_o their_o way_n mystical_a saint_n than_o to_o say_v that_o the_o great_a one_o be_v substantial_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o small_a one_o be_v only_a bread_n in_o substance_n and_o saint_n in_o the_o mystery_n moreover_o what_o mean_v simeon_n when_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o small_a 11._o apud_fw-la arcud_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 11._o particle_n become_v one_o with_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o mixture_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o when_o they_o join_v they_o with_o
make_v it_o appear_v either_o that_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n propose_v be_v not_o true_a or_o that_o he_o take_v they_o in_o a_o contrary_a sense_n and_o draw_v from_o they_o false_a conclusion_n but_o bare_o to_o say_v i_o deny_v the_o consequence_n because_o it_o oppose_v my_o thesis_n which_o i_o hold_v for_o a_o certain_a truth_n this_o will_v be_v to_o make_v myself_o ridiculous_a i_o know_v that_o a_o man_n that_o answer_v suppose_v always_o his_o thesis_n to_o be_v true_a and_o that_o he_o have_v liberty_n to_o draw_v thence_o if_o he_o can_v where_o withal_o to_o solve_v the_o argument_n of_o his_o adversary_n but_o he_o must_v do_v it_o in_o another_o manner_n than_o by_o say_v i_o deny_v the_o consequence_n because_o my_o thesis_n be_v true_a for_o otherwise_o his_o adversary_n will_v tell_v he_o and_o i_o prove_v that_o your_o thesis_n be_v false_a by_o the_o very_a argument_n i_o offer_v so_o that_o this_o will_v be_v always_o to_o begin_v again_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v reply_v he_o do_v not_o bare_o propose_v his_o thesis_n for_o a_o answer_n but_o propose_v it_o as_o have_v already_o solid_o establish_v it_o by_o a_o great_a number_n of_o proof_n and_o pretend_v that_o his_o proof_n surmount_v i_o i_o confess_v that_o if_o this_o be_v his_o sense_n he_o have_v right_a to_o oppose_v proof_n against_o proof_n and_o require_v a_o comparison_n to_o be_v make_v of_o they_o before_o the_o reader_n pass_v his_o final_a sentence_n but_o i_o demand_v likewise_o for_o my_o part_n that_o there_o be_v comprehend_v in_o this_o comparison_n not_o only_o one_o oâ—_n my_o proof_n but_o all_o of_o they_o together_o with_o the_o answer_n which_o i_o shall_v return_v he_o to_o show_v their_o weakness_n and_o insufficiency_n which_o be_v what_o a_o judicious_a reader_n ought_v to_o do_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o dispute_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n each_o proof_n in_o particular_a shall_v have_v his_o force_n neither_o must_v he_o imagine_v to_o elude_v they_o one_o after_o another_o by_o bare_o oppose_v against_o they_o those_o which_o seem_v to_o establish_v the_o contrary_n if_o i_o pretend_v by_o the_o only_a force_n of_o my_o argument_n draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o greek_n on_o the_o consequence_n of_o transubstantiation_n to_o acquit_v myself_o of_o the_o examination_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n proof_n and_o end_v the_o dispute_n by_o this_o mean_n alone_o he_o may_v reasonable_o bring_v i_o back_o to_o this_o discussion_n for_o this_o will_v be_v to_o err_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v do_v who_o will_v decide_v the_o whole_a controversy_n of_o the_o eucharist_n by_o a_o argument_n draw_v from_o the_o pretend_a consequence_n of_o a_o change_n without_o any_o regard_n to_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n which_o conclude_v direct_o the_o contrary_a it_o will_v signify_v nothing_o for_o i_o to_o allege_v that_o my_o method_n be_v a_o method_n of_o prescription_n and_o not_o of_o discussion_n for_o this_o will_v be_v mere_a wrangle_n but_o this_o be_v not_o my_o design_n i_o propose_v to_o myself_o have_v first_o establish_v by_o divers_a most_o solid_a reason_n that_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n to_o answer_v in_o its_o due_a order_n whatsoever_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v offer_v to_o show_v that_o the_o greek_n do_v believe_v it_o and_o yet_o this_o proof_n which_o i_o here_o treat_v of_o come_v with_o the_o rest_n into_o the_o order_n of_o the_o dispute_n it_o have_v then_o as_o i_o say_v its_o particular_a force_n and_o weight_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n must_v not_o imagine_v to_o overthrow_v it_o by_o bare_o oppose_v his_o proof_n against_o it_o for_o before_o the_o dispute_v be_v end_v i_o hope_v to_o show_v that_o what_o he_o term_v proof_n be_v but_o mere_a paralogism_n and_o delusion_n to_o the_o end_n the_o reader_n may_v better_o judge_v of_o the_o solidity_n of_o my_o proof_n 7._o answer_v to_o the_o sccond_a treatise_n of_o perp._n cap._n 8._o pag._n 442._o edit_fw-la 7._o he_o must_v observe_v that_o i_o offer_v it_o in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n only_o on_o this_o ground_n that_o there_o be_v no_o law_n among_o the_o greek_n or_o general_a determination_n that_o establish_v transubstantiation_n that_o none_o of_o their_o council_n have_v decide_v it_o none_o of_o their_o confession_n of_o faith_n comprehend_v it_o nor_o any_o of_o their_o public_a catechism_n assert_v it_o now_o when_o man_n differ_v touch_v a_o matter_n of_o fact_n they_o usual_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o place_n where_o they_o may_v most_o reasonable_o expect_v satisfaction_n and_o if_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v there_o in_o itself_o sense_n oblige_v they_o to_o address_v themselves_o to_o its_o consequence_n and_o if_o the_o consequence_n do_v not_o manifest_v themselves_o any_o more_o than_o the_o fact_n itself_o they_o draw_v thence_o a_o negative_a argument_n which_o in_o its_o place_n have_v all_o the_o force_n that_o can_v be_v desire_v this_o method_n have_v i_o follow_v in_o this_o answer_n to_o mr._n arnaud_n for_o i_o produce_v not_o this_o argument_n draw_v from_o consequence_n till_o i_o manifest_v that_o the_o fact_n itself_o here_o in_o question_n that_o be_v to_o say_v transubstantiation_n do_v not_o appear_v any_o where_n among_o the_o greek_n neither_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o term_n nor_o thing_n which_o the_o term_n signify_v and_o to_o justify_v it_o i_o have_v produce_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v allege_v to_o the_o contrary_n in_o effect_n if_o you_o set_v aside_o the_o latinized_a greek_n such_o as_o bessarion_n emanuel_n calecas_n plusiadenus_n the_o counterfeit_a greek_n such_o as_o the_o baron_n of_o spartaris_n and_o the_o archbishop_n of_o gaza_n who_o i_o can_v prove_v to_o be_v a_o pensioner_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o other_o that_o be_v notorious_o suspect_v such_o as_o the_o pretend_a samonas_n the_o monk_n agapius_n the_o six_o priest_n of_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o antioch_n and_o the_o synod_n of_o cyprus_n in_o the_o year_n 1668._o with_o some_o act_n that_o have_v be_v alter_v by_o the_o latin_n already_o mention_v by_o we_o all_o the_o rest_n consist_v only_o in_o arguing_n and_o consequence_n which_o have_v even_o in_o this_o quality_n neither_o evidence_n nor_o certainty_n as_o will_v appear_v hereafter_o for_o as_o to_o mr._n arnaud_n vaunt_a that_o he_o have_v show_v transubstantiation_n have_v be_v define_v by_o council_n that_o it_o be_v express_o contain_v in_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n sign_v by_o the_o sarrasin_n and_o in_o the_o ecclesiastical_a write_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v what_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o affirm_v on_o such_o slight_a ground_n see_v people_n may_v be_v convince_v of_o the_o contrary_a by_o the_o bare_a read_n of_o these_o pretend_a council_n of_o cyrillus_n berrhea_n and_o partenius_n and_o passage_n he_o produce_v as_o well_o of_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n of_o these_o sarrasin_n proselyte_n as_o ecclesiastical_a write_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a we_o find_v transubstantiation_n neither_o define_v nor_o express_o teach_v therein_o this_o belief_n then_o appear_v not_o of_o itself_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o the_o expression_n she_o make_v use_v of_o be_v liable_a to_o sundry_a interpretation_n a_o prudent_a man_n will_v consider_v the_o doctrine_n which_o depend_v thereon_o and_o which_o be_v the_o inseparable_a consequence_n of_o it_o for_o if_o these_o doctrine_n do_v no_o more_o appear_v than_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n this_o must_v be_v grant_v a_o new_a proof_n which_o confirm_v the_o first_o and_o very_o much_o help_v we_o to_o make_v our_o final_a judgement_n for_o as_o i_o say_v it_o be_v not_o possible_a that_o the_o greek_n can_v be_v in_o this_o point_n agree_v with_o the_o latin_n without_o believe_v at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o they_o that_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n which_o remain_v subsist_v without_o be_v uphold_v by_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v substantial_o present_a in_o several_a place_n at_o one_o time_n that_o it_o exist_v in_o the_o eucharist_n void_a of_o these_o natural_a dimension_n and_o that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v equal_o find_v under_o both_o species_n by_o virtue_n of_o the_o concomitancy_n etc._n etc._n these_o be_v the_o necessary_a dependence_n on_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o greek_n be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o oblige_v to_o explain_v themselves_o in_o as_o much_o as_o the_o term_n by_o which_o they_o be_v say_v to_o express_v their_o belief_n touch_v this_o last_o particular_a be_v equivocal_a and_o capable_a of_o several_a sense_n for_o they_o ought_v at_o least_o to_o show_v hereupon_o what_o be_v their_o meaning_n so_o that_o have_v not_o do_v it_o it_o be_v a_o proof_n they_o be_v not_o agree_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n
be_v take_v off_o the_o king_n table_n be_v always_o the_o remain_v of_o the_o king_n table_n while_o they_o last_o although_o keep_v several_a year_n so_o it_o can_v be_v but_o that_o the_o remain_v of_o this_o holy_a mystery_n be_v the_o remain_v of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o sincere_o whether_o this_o be_v the_o style_n of_o a_o man_n that_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o whether_o he_o himself_o will_v call_v that_o which_o be_v reserve_v of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o remain_v of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o compare_v the_o sanctification_n which_o the_o bread_n receive_v to_o the_o colour_n wherewith_o wool_n be_v dye_v whether_o he_o will_v say_v that_o this_o sanctification_n remain_v in_o the_o mystery_n and_o be_v indelible_a for_o it_o be_v certain_a this_o give_v we_o the_o idea_n of_o bread_n which_o so_o remain_v yet_o receive_v a_o impression_n of_o grace_n and_o holiness_n which_o reside_v in_o it_o as_o in_o its_o subject_a and_o make_v it_o to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o no_o wise_a transubstantiate_v bread_n if_o we_o be_v to_o understand_v by_o the_o virtue_n not_o a_o impression_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n in_o the_o bread_n but_o a_o action_n that_o change_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n it_o may_v then_o be_v say_v the_o effect_n which_o be_v produce_v by_o this_o action_n or_o conversion_n remain_v that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v ever_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o it_o can_v not_o be_v say_v as_o metrophanus_n do_v that_o the_o action_n itself_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o sanctification_n always_o remain_v because_o it_o will_v be_v conceive_v in_o this_o case_n as_o a_o momentary_a action_n which_o cease_v to_o be_v assoon_o as_o the_o conversion_n be_v make_v neither_o can_v it_o be_v moreover_o compare_v to_o the_o dye_n which_o wool_n receive_v see_v wool_n remain_v still_o wool_n in_o respect_n of_o its_o substance_n in_o fine_a if_o metrophanus_n mean_v no_o more_o but_o that_o the_o mystery_n remain_v still_o what_o it_o have_v be_v make_v to_o wit_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o substance_n there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n give_v why_o be_v able_a without_o doubt_n to_o explain_v himself_o easy_o and_o clear_o he_o choose_v rather_o to_o use_v obscure_a and_o perplex_a term_n which_o have_v a_o air_n whole_o contrary_a to_o his_o mind_n and_o need_v a_o commentary_n and_o distinction_n than_o to_o use_v clear_a and_o natural_a expression_n for_o how_o many_o commentary_n need_v we_o to_o render_v intelligible_a that_o this_o indelible_a sanctification_n which_o the_o bread_n receive_v and_o be_v like_a to_o the_o dye_n which_o wool_n take_v signify_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n i_o will_v finish_v this_o chapter_n with_o another_o proof_n take_v from_o the_o form_n of_o abjuration_n which_o the_o greek_n make_v when_o they_o leave_v their_o religion_n to_o embrace_v the_o roman_a one_o of_o the_o article_n they_o be_v make_v to_o confess_v be_v this_o that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n with_o his_o soul_n and_o divinity_n be_v real_o true_o 6._o apud_fw-la possevin_n bibl._n select_a lib._n 6._o and_o substantial_o in_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o there_o be_v make_v a_o conversion_n of_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o body_n and_o of_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n which_o conversion_n the_o catholic_n church_n call_v transubstantiation_n the_o greek_a run_v thus_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d here_o be_v clear_o express_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o transubstantiation_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o thus_o do_v the_o greek_n speak_v when_o they_o become_v latin_n and_o it_o be_v thus_o they_o ought_v to_o speak_v that_o believe_v this_o doctrine_n but_o why_o must_v the_o greek_n profess_v this_o when_o they_o change_v their_o religion_n if_o they_o hold_v the_o same_o language_n before_o be_v it_o usual_a when_o proselyte_n be_v receive_v to_o make_v they_o profess_v doctrine_n common_a both_o to_o the_o religion_n they_o forsake_v and_o that_o which_o they_o embrace_v do_v the_o greek_n do_v so_o by_o the_o latin_n that_o pass_v over_o to_o they_o and_o be_v not_o this_o a_o plain_a sign_n that_o their_o former_a belief_n touch_v this_o point_n be_v not_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o this_o formulary_a contain_v first_o the_o symbol_n with_o the_o addition_n of_o the_o filioque_fw-la which_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o receive_v then_o it_o contain_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o florentine_a council_n which_o the_o greek_n reject_v and_o in_o fine_a the_o article_n determine_v in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n and_o in_o respect_n of_o this_o last_o part_n it_o be_v the_o same_o profession_n of_o faith_n which_o they_o of_o our_o communion_n make_v when_o they_o embrace_v that_o of_o rome_n it_o will_v be_v perhaps_o reply_v that_o among_o these_o article_n there_o be_v two_o to_o wit_n that_o of_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o worship_v of_o image_n which_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o make_v the_o greek_n confess_v see_v they_o practise_v they_o already_o in_o their_o religion_n whence_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o they_o believe_v not_o transubstantiation_n although_o find_v express_v in_o this_o form_n of_o confession_n for_o there_o aught_o to_o be_v the_o same_o judgement_n make_v of_o this_o as_o of_o the_o other_o two_o article_n but_o if_o this_o answer_n happen_v to_o be_v approve_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n i_o will_v tell_v he_o it_o be_v of_o no_o weight_n for_o as_o to_o the_o invocation_n the_o greek_n will_v not_o practice_v it_o to_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o they_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v when_o i_o enter_v into_o a_o church_n of_o the_o latin_n say_v gregory_n the_o confessor_n 6._o hist_o conc._n flâ—â—_n sect_n 4._o cap._n 31_o relig._n ruthen_n art_n 6._o in_o the_o history_n of_o syropulus_n i_o adore_v not_o the_o image_n of_o any_o saint_n because_o i_o know_v not_o any_o one_o of_o they_o that_o i_o see_v they_o blaspheme_v say_v sacranus_fw-la speak_v of_o the_o russian_n against_o the_o church_n saint_n who_o live_v in_o the_o communion_n and_o obedience_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n say_v the_o â—_o error_n mos_n ex_fw-la scarga_n art_n â—_o jesuit_n scarga_n they_o be_v guilty_a of_o several_a absurdity_n this_o article_n than_o be_v not_o needless_a but_o on_o the_o contrary_a there_o be_v some_o kind_n of_o necessity_n to_o insert_v it_o in_o the_o formulary_a and_o as_o to_o that_o of_o image_n we_o all_o know_v that_o the_o greek_n do_v abhor_v the_o image_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o therefore_o call_v their_o worship_n in_o this_o respect_n idolatry_n the_o greek_n say_v william_n postel_n call_v the_o western_a people_n that_o be_v subject_a 24._o de_fw-fr repub._n turcor_fw-fr pag._n 46._o voyage_n of_o the_o sieur_n bénard_n lib._n cap._n 24._o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n grand_a idolater_n because_o we_o have_v statue_n erect_v they_o have_v no_o other_o image_n in_o their_o church_n say_v the_o sieur_n benard_n than_o the_o crucifix_n the_o virgin_n mary_n saint_n john_n the_o evangelist_n and_o saint_n george_n which_o be_v paint_v in_o table_n they_o teach_v say_v the_o jesuit_n richard_n that_o carve_a image_n be_v idol_n and_o that_o it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o worship_v any_o other_o than_o those_o which_o be_v paint_v possevin_n the_o jesuit_n reckon_v likewise_o this_o among_o the_o rest_n of_o their_o error_n that_o they_o will_v not_o suffer_v a_o carve_a image_n of_o our_o saviour_n to_o be_v set_v up_o in_o their_o church_n and_o the_o sieur_n de_fw-fr la_fw-fr boulay_n le_fw-fr goux_fw-fr assert_n the_o same_o thing_n viz._n that_o they_o suffer_v no_o other_o image_n but_o those_o that_o be_v paint_v against_o the_o wall_n their_o reason_n be_v that_o carve_v image_n be_v forbid_v in_o moses_n his_o law_n which_o nicholas_n the_o nicolai_n confirm_v tell_v we_o they_o suffer_v no_o carve_a image_n in_o their_o church_n only_a table-piece_n it_o be_v then_o moreover_o needful_a to_o insert_v in_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n this_o article_n of_o image_n but_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o allege_v like_o this_o touch_v that_o of_o transubstantiation_n there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n oblige_v the_o pope_n to_o require_v a_o express_a declaration_n from_o the_o greek_a proselyte_n unless_o that_o of_o this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o teach_v in_o the_o church_n they_o leave_v and_o therefore_o they_o must_v change_v
communion_n be_v imperfect_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n who_o have_v ordain_v we_o shall_v partake_v of_o both_o kind_n and_o not_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n itself_o which_o we_o full_o receive_v under_o one_o he_o thereupon_o explain_v himself_o clear_o in_o the_o 68_o proposition_n this_o be_v a_o 6._o ibid._n blaspheme_n 6._o impious_a doctrine_n of_o the_o papist_n say_v he_o and_o of_o which_o pope_n eugenus_n have_v be_v the_o first_o author_n that_o where_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v there_o be_v likewise_o his_o blood_n and_o for_o this_o reason_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o the_o laity_n receive_v the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n so_o that_o here_o the_o pretend_a concomitancy_n be_v overthrow_v and_o consequent_o transubstantiation_n inasmuch_o as_o one_o can_v subsist_v without_o the_o other_o this_o author_n live_v about_o the_o year_n 1630._o chap._n xii_o the_o twenty_o six_o proof_n take_v from_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n of_o cyrillus_n lucar_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o what_o follow_v thereupon_o have_v mr._n arnaud_n content_v himself_o to_o the_o end_n he_o may_v get_v clear_a from_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n of_o cyrillus_n in_o say_v this_o patriarch_n study_v john_n calvin_n and_o be_v a_o great_a admirer_n of_o his_o doctrine_n that_o his_o confession_n of_o faith_n contradict_v several_a article_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_n that_o it_o be_v condemn_v by_o two_o council_n hold_v since_o his_o death_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n shall_v be_v determine_v by_o his_o opinion_n have_v he_o i_o say_v only_o thus_o express_v himself_o we_o shall_v not_o have_v complain_v against_o he_o but_o endeavour_v to_o satisfy_v he_o in_o every_o one_o of_o these_o particular_n but_o instead_o of_o contain_v himself_o within_o these_o bound_n he_o have_v fall_v foul_a on_o the_o person_n 83._o lib._n 4._o cap._n 6._o pag._n 382_o 83._o of_o cyrillus_n himself_o who_o he_o treat_v as_o a_o hireling_n charge_v he_o with_o receive_v five_o hundred_o crown_n in_o germany_n for_o subscribe_v to_o article_n against_o the_o catholic_n as_o a_o sacrilegious_a person_n and_o usurper_n who_o divert_v the_o money_n he_o gather_v in_o candia_n under_o the_o name_n of_o his_o patriarch_n meletius_n to_o the_o purchase_v the_o patriarchate_o of_o alexandria_n to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o another_o that_o be_v elect_v by_o common_a consent_n as_o a_o insatiable_a ambitious_a wretch_n who_o not_o content_a with_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o alexandria_n will_v have_v that_o of_o constantinople_n and_o which_o be_v yet_o worse_o as_o a_o villain_n and_o murderer_n who_o have_v cause_v his_o predecessor_n timotheus_n to_o be_v poison_v get_v afterward_o janissary_n to_o strangle_v he_o who_o assist_v he_o in_o this_o detestable_a action_n though_o i_o resolve_v not_o to_o be_v concern_v at_o mr._n arnaud_n passion_n which_o can_v but_o be_v displease_v to_o good_a people_n of_o either_o communion_n yet_o i_o may_v tell_v he_o that_o see_v he_o publish_v these_o accusation_n against_o a_o person_n that_o be_v dead_a he_o must_v be_v able_a to_o prove_v by_o good_a testimony_n his_o charge_n to_o be_v true_a but_o have_v no_o better_a a_o author_n than_o allatius_n for_o this_o he_o can_v take_v it_o ill_o if_o i_o affirm_v his_o account_n of_o this_o person_n to_o be_v mere_a calumny_n and_o forgery_n he_o confess_v he_o relate_v this_o whole_a story_n chief_o upon_o the_o credit_n of_o allatius_n who_o 383._o ibid._n pag._n 383._o make_v it_o his_o business_n to_o inform_v himself_o and_o be_v a_o greek_a ought_v soon_o to_o be_v believe_v than_o dutch_a or_o swisser_n minister_n and_o especial_o than_o hottinger_n who_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o passionate_a minister_n and_o least_o sincere_a writer_n he_o ever_o read_v let_v the_o dutch_a or_o swisser_n minister_n and_o especial_o hottinger_n be_v what_o he_o please_v what_o signify_v this_o to_o the_o confirmation_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o these_o accusation_n and_o the_o sincerity_n of_o allatius_n when_o the_o minister_n shall_v positive_o affirm_v any_o thing_n in_o favour_n of_o cyrillus_n which_o they_o can_v prove_v then_o mr._n arnaud_n may_v question_v their_o testimony_n and_o term_v they_o passionate_a person_n not_o worthy_a of_o credit_n if_o allatius_n relate_v the_o same_o thing_n otherwise_o than_o the_o minister_n he_o may_v say_v he_o be_v soon_o to_o be_v believe_v than_o they_o and_o see_v what_o answer_n we_o will_v make_v he_o but_o for_o allatius_n to_o charge_n cyrillus_n with_o such_o heinous_a crime_n and_o to_o authorise_v his_o imposture_n we_o must_v be_v tell_v that_o hottinger_n be_v no_o good_a author_n and_o that_o allatius_n be_v more_o worthy_a of_o credit_n this_o be_v mere_a mockery_n for_o to_o decide_v the_o question_n whether_o what_o allatius_n affirm_v be_v true_a or_o fabulous_a hottinger_n and_o other_o minister_n be_v not_o concern_v we_o be_v only_o to_o inquire_v whether_o allatius_n cite_v any_o witness_n or_o whether_o he_o himself_o be_v a_o author_n worthy_a of_o credit_n allatius_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v special_a care_n to_o inform_v himself_o he_o must_v tell_v we_o then_o what_o his_o information_n contain_v and_o not_o affirm_v such_o important_a matter_n without_o good_a ground_n he_o be_v a_o greek_a by_o nation_n very_o true_a but_o a_o greek_a that_o forsake_v his_o religion_n to_o embrace_v the_o roman_a faith_n a_o greek_a who_o the_o pope_n prefer_v to_o be_v his_o library-keeper_n a_o person_n the_o most_o wed_a of_o all_o man_n to_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n a_o person_n than_o who_o none_o can_v be_v more_o malicious_a against_o those_o he_o take_v to_o be_v his_o adversary_n and_o especial_o against_o cyrillus_n and_o those_o call_v schismatical_a greek_n a_o man_n full_a of_o word_n but_o little_a sense_n his_o religion_n and_o office_n of_o library-keeper_n will_v not_o be_v call_v in_o question_n by_o those_o that_o ever_o hear_v of_o he_o his_o zeal_n for_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n appear_v in_o the_o very_a beginning_n of_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr perpetua_fw-la consensione_n for_o observe_v here_o how_o he_o express_v himself_o in_o the_o pope_n favour_n the_o roman_a prelate_n say_v he_o be_v independent_a he_o judge_v all_o the_o world_n and_o 2._o allat_n de_fw-fr perpet_n cons_n lib._n 1._o cap._n 2._o be_v judge_v of_o none_o we_o must_v obey_v he_o although_o he_o govern_v unjust_o he_o give_v law_n but_o receive_v none_o and_o change_v they_o when_o he_o please_v he_o make_v magistrate_n determin_n point_n of_o faith_n and_o order_n as_o seem_v good_a to_o he_o the_o great_a affair_n in_o the_o church_n if_o he_o will_v err_v he_o can_v for_o he_o can_v be_v deceive_v himself_o neither_o can_v he_o deceive_v other_o and_o when_o a_o angel_n shall_v affirm_v the_o contrary_a be_v guard_v as_o he_o be_v with_o the_o authority_n of_o christ_n he_o can_v change_v the_o sharpness_n wherewith_o he_o treat_v those_o against_o who_o he_o write_v such_o as_o chytreus_n creygton_n the_o archbishop_n of_o corfou_n and_o some_o other_o appear_v by_o the_o bare_a read_n of_o his_o write_n every_o period_n honour_v they_o with_o these_o kind_n of_o title_n sot_n passim_fw-la vide_fw-la allat_n de_fw-fr perpet_n cons_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 15_o 16_o 17_o 18._o etc._n etc._n advers._fw-la châ—eygt_fw-fr passim_fw-la liar_n blockhead_n hellish_a and_o impudent_a person_n and_o other_o such_o like_a term_n which_o be_v no_o sign_n of_o a_o moderate_a spirit_n to_o prove_v the_o conformity_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n with_o the_o roman_a in_o essential_o he_o take_v for_o his_o principle_n to_o acknowledge_v none_o for_o the_o true_a church_n but_o that_o party_n which_o have_v submit_v to_o the_o roman_a see_v and_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o other_o greek_n who_o he_o call_v heretic_n and_o schismatic_n he_o fierce_o maintain_v that_o a_o good_a course_n be_v take_v with_o they_o when_o they_o can_v be_v reduce_v by_o fire_n and_o sword_n that_o heretic_n must_v be_v exterminate_v 11._o allat_n de_fw-fr perpet_n cons_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 13._o ibid._n lib._n 3._o cap._n 11._o and_o punish_v and_o if_o obstinate_a put_v to_o death_n and_o burn_v these_o be_v his_o expression_n and_o as_o to_o what_o concern_v cyrillus_n we_o need_v but_o read_v what_o he_o have_v write_v of_o he_o to_o be_v persuade_v of_o his_o partiality_n and_o injustice_n do_v mr._n arnaud_n think_v he_o have_v do_v fair_o to_o borrow_v the_o weapon_n of_o such_o a_o man_n to_o defend_v himself_o against_o the_o aforementioned_a confession_n of_o faith_n cyrillus_n have_v adversary_n whilst_o living_n and_o after_o his_o death_n but_o he_o have_v have_v likewise_o defender_n of_o
cyrillus_n ever_o contradict_v by_o his_o action_n any_o of_o these_o sentiment_n nor_o believe_v these_o opinion_n oblige_v he_o to_o separate_v himself_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o forsake_v the_o patriarchal_a function_n his_o whole_a conduct_n show_v on_o the_o contrary_n he_o believe_v it_o be_v his_o duty_n to_o labour_v at_o the_o establishment_n of_o perfect_a piety_n in_o his_o church_n in_o oppose_v to_o the_o utmost_a of_o his_o power_n the_o progress_n of_o error_n and_o superstition_n he_o condemn_v and_o not_o leave_v a_o flock_n which_o god_n have_v commit_v to_o his_o charge_n and_o of_o which_o he_o be_v to_o render_v a_o account_n all_o which_o he_o do_v to_o the_o last_o breath_n he_o hold_v not_o the_o truth_n in_o unrighteousness_n nor_o be_v he_o false_a to_o the_o dictate_v of_o his_o conscience_n he_o publish_v his_o confession_n and_o put_v it_o in_o the_o hand_n of_o all_o the_o greek_n and_o maintain_v it_o before_o king_n and_o prince_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o ambassador_n from_o christian_a monarch_n so_o that_o it_o be_v only_a passion_n that_o extort_a this_o saying_n from_o mr._n arnaud_n that_o he_o be_v a_o damnable_a hypocrite_n and_o one_o that_o make_v his_o faith_n buckle_v to_o his_o interest_n it_o be_v the_o same_o passion_n cause_v he_o to_o say_v that_o the_o advantageous_a judgement_n 417._o lib._n 4_o cap._n 11._o pag._n 417._o we_o make_v of_o this_o person_n show_v that_o our_o sect_n have_v no_o true_a principle_n of_o religion_n that_o the_o spirit_n which_o animate_v we_o be_v rather_o a_o spirit_n of_o faction_n and_o a_o cabal_n against_o the_o catholic_n church_n than_o a_o spirit_n of_o zeal_n for_o the_o establishment_n of_o true_a piety_n god_n who_o be_v the_o witness_n of_o our_o innocency_n can_v be_v when_o he_o please_v the_o protector_n of_o it_o our_o interest_n be_v in_o his_o hand_n and_o as_o we_o pray_v he_o to_o defend_v they_o so_o likewise_o we_o beseech_v he_o to_o forgive_v mr._n arnaud_n the_o injury_n he_o do_v we_o we_o appear_v extreme_a odious_a in_o his_o sight_n but_o when_o please_v god_n to_o inspire_v he_o with_o more_o equitable_a sentiment_n he_o will_v judge_v whole_o otherwise_o in_o this_o hope_n we_o will_v comfort_v ourselves_o by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o holy_a apostle_n and_o of_o our_o saviour_n himself_o who_o be_v accuse_v say_v saint_n chrysostom_n to_o be_v seditious_a person_n and_o innovator_n that_o make_v it_o their_o business_n to_o disturb_v the_o rom._n chrysostom_n hem._n 23._o in_o rom._n public_a peace_n we_o will_v endeavour_v to_o refute_v these_o kind_n of_o accusation_n by_o a_o christian_a deportment_n without_o forget_v our_o duty_n be_v to_o bless_v they_o that_o curse_v we_o and_o pray_v for_o they_o that_o despiteful_o use_v we_o england_n and_o holland_n be_v able_a to_o justify_v be_v there_o occasion_n the_o action_n of_o their_o ambassador_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o business_n of_o cyrillus_n without_o my_o interpose_v and_o as_o they_o be_v not_o the_o master_n nor_o directour_n of_o his_o conscience_n so_o they_o be_v never_o able_a to_o prescribe_v he_o what_o he_o have_v to_o do_v so_o that_o it_o be_v very_o unreasonable_a to_o make_v they_o responsable_a for_o his_o conduct_n in_o those_o particular_n they_o have_v be_v no_o far_o concern_v in_o the_o action_n of_o this_o patriarch_n than_o this_o that_o have_v know_v he_o in_o their_o country_n when_o he_o be_v there_o their_o acquaintance_n be_v turn_v into_o mutual_a familiarity_n when_o they_o find_v he_o at_o constantinople_n but_o this_o familiarity_n reach_v no_o far_a than_o the_o usual_a service_n person_n of_o merit_n be_v wont_v mutual_o to_o render_v to_o one_o another_o notwithstanding_o the_o difference_n of_o their_o opinion_n in_o religion_n they_o help_v he_o to_o book_n and_o to_o the_o keep_v a_o correspondence_n with_o learned_a man_n if_o mr._n arnaud_n condemn_v this_o commerce_n and_o make_v it_o a_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n 422._o pag._n 422._o as_o he_o be_v please_v to_o call_v it_o who_o need_v be_v trouble_v thereat_o stranger_n at_o constantinople_n be_v not_o bind_v to_o give_v he_o a_o account_n of_o their_o friendship_n and_o civility_n i_o do_v not_o doubt_v but_o these_o ambassador_n be_v glad_a to_o find_v this_o patriarch_n confession_n to_o be_v so_o agreeable_a with_o several_a doctrine_n which_o the_o protestant_n believe_v to_o be_v of_o great_a importance_n and_o that_o he_o have_v no_o inclination_n to_o a_o union_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n neither_o do_v i_o doubt_v but_o they_o condole_v the_o affliction_n to_o which_o his_o dignity_n and_o virtue_n render_v he_o obnoxious_a and_o will_v glad_o have_v do_v he_o all_o the_o good_a office_n in_o their_o power_n and_o what_o be_v there_o unlawful_a in_o all_o this_o must_v cyrillus_n therefore_o be_v one_o of_o their_o creature_n or_o govern_v himself_o according_a to_o their_o direction_n have_v they_o say_v 420._o pag._n 420._o say_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o they_o have_v oblige_v he_o to_o make_v a_o declaration_n of_o his_o faith_n agreeable_a to_o their_o doctrine_n why_o will_v he_o have_v they_o acknowledge_v a_o untruth_n do_v ever_o any_o body_n see_v any_o thing_n more_o captious_a than_o to_o establish_v in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o answer_n from_o our_o part_n a_o false_a foundation_n to_o build_v thereon_o a_o invective_n have_v they_o say_v they_o have_v in_o fine_a oblige_v he_o but_o shall_v they_o say_v they_o oblige_v he_o not_o to_o this_o confession_n but_o that_o he_o make_v it_o according_a to_o the_o dictate_v of_o his_o own_o conscience_n and_o knowledge_n now_o this_o be_v what_o they_o be_v without_o doubt_n ready_a to_o affirm_v see_v it_o be_v the_o real_a truth_n as_o to_o his_o be_v canonize_v among_o we_o for_o a_o saint_n and_o martyr_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v please_v to_o affirm_v he_o know_v we_o have_v no_o such_o power_n it_o be_v certain_a as_o i_o already_o mention_v his_o memory_n be_v still_o precious_a among_o the_o greek_n as_o that_o of_o a_o saint_n and_o martyr_n of_o christ_n as_o i_o shall_v make_v appear_v hereafter_o but_o this_o be_v not_o to_o make_v he_o one_o of_o our_o saint_n or_o martyr_n shall_v we_o press_v those_o that_o judge_v thus_o of_o the_o conscience_n of_o other_o man_n perhaps_o they_o will_v be_v straighten_a to_o give_v we_o a_o reason_n for_o they_o on_o the_o same_o maxim_n on_o which_o they_o will_v have_v that_o of_o this_o patriarch_n judge_v and_o the_o ambassador_n of_o england_n and_o holland_n for_o not_o to_o go_v far_o how_o can_v they_o in_o conscience_n approve_v that_o their_o scholar_n bring_v up_o in_o the_o seminary_n at_o rome_n which_o be_v whole_o their_o creature_n send_v into_o greece_n to_o promote_v the_o interest_n of_o the_o roman_a see_v shall_v take_v order_n from_o schismatical_a bishop_n and_o afterward_o be_v raise_v to_o bishopric_n by_o schismatical_a patriarch_n that_o they_o shall_v live_v in_o their_o communion_n and_o dependence_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o a_o church_n in_o which_o the_o pope_n and_o all_o the_o latin_n be_v continual_o excommunicate_v on_o holy_a thursday_n by_o the_o patriarch_n of_o jerusalem_n where_o their_o sacrifice_n be_v abhor_v and_o this_o sentence_n read_v every_o year_n in_o their_o church_n confound_v be_v all_o they_o that_o triod_n in_o triod_n offer_v unleavened_a bread_n in_o the_o sacrifice_n wherein_o purgatory_n be_v reject_v and_o it_o be_v hold_v a_o crime_n to_o say_v the_o holy_a spirit_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n wherein_o the_o necessity_n of_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n be_v hold_v carve_a image_n condemn_v and_o several_a other_o such_o like_a thing_n which_o be_v not_o over_o favourable_a to_o the_o latin_n how_o in_o conscience_n can_v these_o say_a scholar_n be_v advance_v to_o patriarchates_n elect_v and_o consecrate_v by_o schismatical_a metropolitains_n and_o place_v at_o the_o head_n of_o a_o church_n which_o profess_v a_o open_a separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o live_v in_o communion_n with_o that_o of_o jerusalem_n in_o which_o all_o the_o latin_n in_o general_n be_v excommunicate_v what_o i_o say_v be_v ground_v on_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n dare_v not_o deny_v for_o shall_v he_o do_v it_o he_o will_v be_v convince_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o thomas_n à _fw-fr jesus_n who_o express_o tell_v we_o that_o it_o have_v be_v ever_o think_v fit_v to_o permit_v the_o scholar_n 4._o thom._n à _fw-fr jesus_n de_fw-fr procuran_fw-la salute_v omn._n gent._n lib._n 1._o cap._n 4._o of_o the_o seminary_n at_o rome_n to_o take_v order_n when_o in_o greece_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o schismatical_a bishop_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o use_v this_o indulgence_n or_o dispensation_n to_o the_o end_n the_o patriarch_n may_v not_o
st._n andrews_n where_o they_o private_o bury_v it_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v not_o fail_v to_o faith_n that_o hottinger_n be_v a_o minister_n and_o one_o of_o the_o most_o passionate_a and_o least_o sincere_a writer_n he_o ever_o read_v but_o why_o must_v we_o rather_o believe_v allatius_n than_o hottinger_n the_o former_a of_o these_o have_v all_o the_o mark_n of_o a_o passionate_a man_n who_o be_v ever_o upon_o disguish_a thing_n whereas_o this_o last_o on_o the_o contrary_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n say_v what_o he_o please_v have_v all_o the_o character_n of_o a_o faithful_a writer_n relate_v thing_n according_a to_o the_o best_a of_o his_o knowledge_n the_o former_a of_o these_o be_v i_o confess_v more_o polite_a but_o the_o other_a have_v more_o simplicity_n allatius_n relate_v from_o his_o own_o head_n what_o he_o please_v hottinger_n allege_v his_o witness_n and_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o mr._n leger_n and_o conopius_n who_o letter_n in_o its_o original_a i_o have_v by_o i_o invent_v these_o story_n thus_o circumstance_v as_o we_o find_v they_o if_o it_o be_v moreover_o true_a that_o the_o greek_a church_n respect_v cyrillus_n as_o a_o heretic_n and_o do_v her_o utmost_a endeavour_n to_o deliver_v herself_o from_o he_o it_o be_v on_o the_o contrary_a the_o latin_n and_o their_o disciple_n who_o so_o strenuous_o endeavour_v to_o get_v rid_v of_o a_o person_n who_o they_o can_v neither_o gain_v by_o promise_n nor_o threaten_n and_o that_o hinder_v they_o in_o their_o great_a design_n of_o a_o reunion_n it_o be_v in_o reference_n to_o they_o that_o cyrillus_n add_v at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o confession_n we_o plain_o foresee_v this_o short_a confession_n will_v be_v as_o a_o mark_n of_o contradiction_n to_o they_o who_o be_v please_v to_o calumniate_v and_o persecute_v we_o his_o presentiment_n be_v not_o vain_a and_o thus_o much_o touch_v mr._n arnaud'_v first_o objection_n as_o to_o the_o second_o which_o assert_n the_o principal_a article_n of_o his_o confession_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o greek_n i_o confess_v there_o be_v some_o of_o they_o wherein_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v more_o plain_o assert_v than_o in_o other_o greek_a book_n as_o the_o thirteen_o and_o fourteen_o article_n for_o instance_n which_o treat_v of_o our_o justification_n by_o faith_n in_o christ_n of_o free_a will_n and_o divine_a grace_n but_o it_o be_v certain_a they_o do_v not_o in_o the_o main_n contradict_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o may_v be_v easy_o reconcile_v with_o the_o answer_n of_o jeremias_n to_o the_o divine_n of_o wittenberg_n the_o fifteen_o article_n acknowledge_v but_o two_o sacrament_n and_o jeremias_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n open_o profess_v to_o hold_v seven_o but_o i_o say_v the_o 9_o lib._n 4._o cap._n 5._o pag._n 387_o confess_v cap._n 9_o greek_n have_v no_o rule_n in_o this_o matter_n metrophanus_n acknowledge_v three_o of_o divine_a institution_n to_o wit_n baptism_n the_o eucharist_n and_o penance_n and_o as_o to_o the_o other_o four_o he_o affirm_v they_o be_v call_v mystery_n improper_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d jeremias_n acknowledge_v seven_o it_o be_v true_a but_o he_o reckon_v proper_o but_o two_o to_o be_v of_o divine_a institution_n namely_o baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n and_o as_o to_o the_o five_o other_o he_o seem_v to_o acknowledge_v the_o church_n have_v add_v they_o to_o the_o number_n of_o sacrament_n wherefore_o will_v mr._n arnaud_n needs_o have_v cyrillus_n who_o only_o speak_v of_o the_o true_a sacrament_n institute_v by_o our_o saviour_n and_o not_o of_o humane_a ceremony_n which_o be_v improper_o call_v mystery_n because_o they_o have_v something_o that_o be_v mysterious_a in_o they_o as_o speak_v metrophanus_n to_o have_v contradict_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_n why_o see_v he_o oppose_v jeremias_n to_o cyrillus_n do_v he_o not_o sincere_o relate_v the_o sentiment_n of_o jeremias_n arcudius_n have_v deal_v better_a in_o this_o respect_n than_o he_o for_o he_o acknowledge_v that_o jeremias_n do_v 2._o arcud_v lib._n 2._o cap._n 2._o not_o only_o teach_v that_o the_o cream_n be_v a_o sacrament_n of_o tradition_n but_o that_o he_o pass_v the_o same_o judgement_n on_o all_o the_o rest_n baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n except_v contrary_a to_o what_o he_o have_v assert_v in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o his_o first_o answer_n as_o to_o the_o eighteen_o article_n in_o which_o cyrillus_n assert_n that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a be_v carry_v immediate_o into_o a_o state_n of_o bliss_n or_o misery_n mr._n arnaud_n 388._o ibid._n lib._n 3._o cap._n 6_o pag._n 388._o say_v he_o therein_o contradict_v the_o general_a opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n touch_v the_o state_n of_o soul_n after_o death_n hornbeck_n and_o chytreus_n say_v he_o and_o all_o that_o ever_o treat_v on_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n affirm_v they_o admit_v beside_o paradise_n and_o hell_n a_o certain_a dark_a and_o doleful_a place_n in_o which_o the_o soul_n be_v purge_v after_o this_o life_n i_o answer_v the_o greek_n be_v not_o determinate_o positive_a touch_v the_o state_n of_o the_o soul_n after_o death_n as_o to_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o faithful_a there_o be_v some_o who_o hold_v they_o will_v not_o enjoy_v the_o beatific_a vision_n till_o after_o the_o last_o judgement_n and_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n be_v in_o pleasant_a and_o delightful_a place_n place_n exempt_a from_o all_o kind_n of_o sorrow_n or_o else_o in_o dark_a and_o dismal_a shade_n where_o they_o continual_o ruminate_v on_o the_o sin_n they_o have_v commit_v and_o these_o hold_v there_o be_v three_o different_a rank_n of_o decease_a person_n namely_o the_o unfaithful_a or_o wicked_a the_o faithful_a that_o die_v in_o a_o state_n of_o repentance_n and_o perfect_a holiness_n and_o other_o who_o notwithstanding_o their_o faith_n and_o true_a piety_n yet_o have_v commit_v several_a sin_n for_o which_o they_o have_v not_o so_o true_o repent_v as_o they_o ought_v hell_n be_v design_v for_o the_o first_o of_o these_o the_o second_o say_v they_o go_v into_o place_n of_o rest_n and_o refreshment_n and_o the_o last_o into_o those_o doleful_a place_n where_o they_o feel_v the_o want_n of_o god_n favour_n and_o illumination_n but_o we_o must_v not_o imagine_v this_o to_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n for_o there_o be_v not_o a_o few_o that_o hold_v there_o be_v only_o two_o condition_n of_o man_n after_o death_n namely_o that_o of_o the_o virtuous_a and_o wicked_a and_o two_o place_n to_o wit_n heaven_n and_o hell_n syropulus_n relate_v in_o his_o history_n of_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n that_o the_o greek_n be_v urge_v by_o the_o latin_n to_o express_v themselves_o 16._o hist_o council_n flor._n sect._n 5._o cap._n 16._o plain_o touch_v the_o state_n of_o depart_a soul_n bessarion_n declare_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o saint_n receive_v the_o bliss_n prepare_v for_o they_o and_o those_o of_o sinner_n their_o punishment_n and_o that_o it_o only_o remain_v that_o each_o of_o these_o reassume_a their_o body_n after_o which_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o just_a shall_v enter_v into_o a_o full_a enjoyment_n of_o happiness_n with_o their_o body_n and_o that_o sinner_n likewise_o with_o their_o body_n etc._n etc._n shall_v suffer_v everlasting_a punishment_n we_o see_v here_o but_o two_o state_n after_o death_n we_o find_v in_o allatius_n a_o passage_n of_o the_o greek_n which_o likewise_o assert_v but_o two_o place_n we_o must_v know_v say_v it_o that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o just_a remain_n in_o certain_a place_n and_o 2._o allat_n de_fw-fr lib._n eccl._n disp_n 2._o those_o of_o sinner_n in_o like_a manner_n separate_v from_o they_o those_o rejoice_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o hope_n of_o bliss_n these_o lament_n in_o expectation_n of_o their_o torment_n there_o be_v moreover_o a_o passage_n of_o joseph_n briennius_n which_o assert_n that_o there_o be_v two_o ibid._n ibid._n place_n design_v for_o the_o entertainment_n of_o decease_a soul_n heaven_n for_o the_o saint_n and_o the_o centre_n of_o the_o earth_n or_o hell_n for_o sinner_n that_o the_o saint_n be_v at_o liberty_n that_o they_o have_v all_o the_o world_n and_o especial_o the_o garden_n of_o eden_n for_o their_o abode_n that_o those_o who_o be_v condemn_v to_o hell_n will_v not_o come_v out_o from_o their_o abode_n till_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n and_o that_o they_o can_v receive_v the_o least_o beam_n of_o light_n or_o relaxation_n for_o add_v he_o the_o saint_n will_v not_o enjoy_v eternal_a happiness_n nor_o sinner_n suffer_v their_o everlasting_a torment_n before_o the_o last_o judgement_n but_o these_o last_o shall_v be_v shut_v up_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n in_o dark_a prison_n under_o the_o custody_n of_o cruel_a devil_n sigismond_n speak_v of_o the_o moscovite_n say_v they_o believe_v not_o there_o be_v
do_v not_o differ_v from_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o subject_a of_o transubstantiation_n i_o confess_v he_o have_v not_o make_v a_o proof_n thereof_o as_o know_v the_o matter_n will_v not_o bear_v it_o yet_o have_v write_v a_o express_a chapter_n about_o it_o and_o produce_v they_o with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o art_n and_o pomp_n hope_v by_o this_o mean_n to_o make_v some_o impression_n on_o the_o mind_n of_o his_o reader_n and_o prepossess_v they_o with_o this_o imagination_n that_o i_o alone_o among_o all_o the_o protestant_n deny_v the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n the_o first_o he_o produce_v be_v crusius_n professor_n in_o the_o university_n of_o tubinga_n who_o say_v that_o the_o greek_n believe_v the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n but_o this_o be_v not_o transubstantiation_n there_o be_v a_o vast_a difference_n betwixt_o this_o and_o that_o crusius_n relate_v the_o term_n which_o they_o use_v and_o this_o be_v not_o contest_v the_o question_n be_v whether_o by_o these_o term_n they_o mean_v a_o real_a conversion_n of_o substance_n which_o be_v what_o we_o deny_v he_o offer_v we_o likewise_o something_o out_o of_o grotius_n against_o rivet_n and_o set_v again_o before_o we_o the_o testimony_n of_o forbesius_n bishop_n of_o edinburg_n but_o we_o all_o know_v these_o two_o person_n although_o otherwise_o learned_a enough_o especial_o grotius_n suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v carry_v away_o by_o prejudices_fw-la and_o whimsical_a project_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o difference_n between_o the_o two_o church_n which_o they_o pretend_v to_o reconcile_v and_o accommodate_v and_o thereupon_o write_v several_a thing_n which_o they_o do_v not_o thorough_o examine_v moreover_o grotius_n in_o those_o passage_n allege_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n speak_v not_o of_o transubstantiation_n in_o particular_a and_o forbesius_n only_o say_v that_o it_o be_v receive_v by_o most_o of_o the_o greek_n by_o most_o here_o be_v a_o restriction_n mr._n arnaud_n say_v that_o forbesius_n do_v not_o prove_v it_o but_o whether_o he_o prove_v it_o or_o not_o we_o do_v not_o much_o matter_n for_o it_o be_v not_o by_o such_o a_o man_n and_o his_o write_n that_o we_o be_v willing_a to_o regulate_v our_o sentiment_n it_o lie_v upon_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o cite_v he_o to_o see_v whether_o the_o testimony_n of_o such_o a_o man_n be_v sufficient_a he_o add_v he_o allege_v he_o neither_o as_o a_o catholic_n nor_o protestant_n but_o as_o a_o learned_a man_n well_o skill_v in_o all_o the_o religion_n of_o europe_n and_o as_o a_o great_a traveller_n that_o he_o quote_v he_o as_o st._n augustin_n quote_v tichonius_n to_o confirm_v a_o important_a matter_n of_o fact_n acknowledge_v by_o this_o donatist_n who_o be_v more_o sincere_a than_o his_o fellow_n but_o how_o come_v he_o to_o forget_v so_o soon_o the_o qualification_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n give_v he_o in_o cite_v he_o forbesius_n say_v he_o one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a among_o the_o english_a protestant_n what_o account_n do_v he_o think_v we_o will_v make_v of_o a_o person_n who_o he_o can_v neither_o allege_v as_o a_o protestant_n nor_o catholic_n and_o yet_o live_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o protestant_n he_o allege_v he_o say_v he_o as_o a_o learned_a man_n i_o grant_v he_o may_v be_v so_o but_o be_v this_o learned_a man_n a_o jew_n turk_n or_o moor_n whilst_o bishop_n of_o edinburg_n st._n augustin_n never_o allege_v tichonius_n as_o a_o person_n of_o this_o kind_n that_o be_v neither_o catholic_n nor_o donatist_n but_o as_o a_o real_a donatist_n although_o tichonius_n sincere_o acknowledge_v a_o truth_n which_o the_o rest_n deny_v according_o as_o we_o allege_v often_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o acknowledge_v those_o thing_n other_o deny_v although_o we_o do_v not_o thence_o infer_v they_o be_v not_o of_o that_o religion_n they_o profess_v felavius_n add_v mr._n arnaud_n deride_v the_o insolence_n of_o hottinger_n who_o 131._o pag._n 131._o pretend_v to_o make_v advantage_n of_o cyrillus_n his_o confession_n and_o show_v it_o do_v in_o no_o wise_n contain_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n felavius_n do_v not_o speak_v of_o hottinger_n infolence_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_n call_v he_o virum_fw-la doctissimum_fw-la clarissimum_fw-la hottingerum_fw-la he_o grant_v not_o indeed_o with_o hottinger_n that_o cyrillus_n his_o confession_n angel_n praefat._n ad_fw-la christoph_n angel_n contain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o show_v his_o reason_n but_o inveigh_v not_o against_o hottinger_n thereupon_o nor_o particular_o mention_n transubstantiation_n of_o all_o those_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v there_o be_v only_a sand_n and_o dannhaverus_n professor_n of_o strasbourg_n who_o attribute_v this_o doctrine_n to_o the_o greek_n and_o sands_n add_v a_o term_n of_o restriction_n say_v that_o in_o the_o main_a they_o do_v in_o a_o manner_n agree_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n etc._n etc._n but_o for_o two_o author_n who_o perhaps_o write_v this_o without_o much_o reflection_n how_o many_o other_o can_v we_o produce_v who_o stick_v not_o to_o deny_v there_o be_v any_o conformity_n in_o this_o article_n between_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n for_o not_o to_o mention_v here_o kemnitius_n boxornius_n hospinian_n and_o episcopius_n who_o mr._n arnaud_n grant_v to_o be_v of_o this_o number_n we_o may_v here_o name_v the_o famous_a bishop_n morton_n the_o author_n of_o a_o book_n entitle_v catholic_n tradition_n or_o a_o treatise_n touch_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o christian_n of_o asia_n europe_n and_o africa_n the_o learned_a saddeel_n for_o who_o henry_n the_o iv_o have_v such_o great_a esteem_n and_o kindness_n mr._n mestrezat_n mounseur_fw-fr ulric_n minister_n of_o zurich_n mr._n hottinger_n professor_n in_o the_o same_o city_n mr._n robert_n chreygton_n a_o english_a doctor_n who_o publish_v the_o history_n of_o syropulus_n and_o several_a other_o which_o i_o mention_v not_o because_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o make_v a_o exact_a enumeration_n of_o they_o it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o mr._n arnaud_n know_v i_o mean_v the_o general_a opinion_n of_o the_o most_o learned_a protestant_n in_o this_o particular_a if_o some_o among_o they_o as_o chytreus_n breerwood_n and_o hornbeck_n for_o instance_n who_o discourse_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o greek_n say_v nothing_o concern_v the_o article_n of_o transubstantiation_n mr._n arnaud_n must_v not_o think_v to_o draw_v advantage_n from_o their_o silence_n the_o reason_n of_o their_o silence_n be_v that_o they_o set_v not_o themselves_o to_o the_o describe_v any_o other_o point_v but_o those_o that_o have_v be_v express_o controvert_v between_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v such_o point_n as_o have_v be_v open_o and_o solemn_o debate_v on_o both_o side_n such_o as_o the_o article_n of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o of_o the_o azyme_n that_o of_o purgatory_n and_o some_o other_o all_o that_o then_o can_v be_v gather_v from_o this_o silence_n be_v that_o the_o greek_n never_o open_o quarrel_v with_o the_o latin_n about_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o latin_n with_o the_o greek_n and_o that_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o content_v themselves_o in_o keep_v their_o own_o sentiment_n and_o particular_a manner_n of_o expression_n without_o condemn_v one_o another_o but_o as_o it_o do_v not_o hence_o follow_v that_o the_o greek_n receive_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n so_o we_o must_v not_o take_v the_o silence_n of_o chytreus_n breerwood_n nor_o hornbeck_n for_o a_o acknowledgement_n or_o tacit_n confession_n that_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n in_o this_o point_n between_o the_o two_o church_n which_o be_v what_o i_o already_o answer_v to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n who_o will_v have_v prevail_v by_o the_o silence_n of_o breerwood_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o other_o schismatical_a communion_n for_o i_o tell_v he_o that_o this_o author_n do_v only_o transient_o observe_v 8._o answer_v to_o the_o perp_n p_o 3_o c._n 8._o the_o most_o common_a different_a religion_n content_v himself_o to_o say_v what_o people_n embrace_v or_o what_o they_o positive_o and_o express_o reject_v without_o proceed_v to_o mention_v thing_n which_o they_o believe_v not_o by_o way_n of_o negation_n as_o not_o have_v hear_v of_o they_o that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o neither_o find_v they_o in_o the_o article_n propose_v to_o they_o to_o believe_v nor_o in_o those_o which_o they_o be_v make_v express_o to_o renounce_v as_o i_o have_v already_o explain_v mr._n arnaud_n set_v himself_o against_o this_o answer_n and_o say_v i_o 133._o lib._n 2._o c._n 4._o p._n 133._o show_v by_o this_o that_o provide_v i_o say_v any_o thing_n it_o be_v enough_o for_o i_o trouble_v not_o myself_o whether_o it_o be_v rational_a or_o not_o
but_o if_o he_o believe_v my_o discourse_n to_o be_v irrational_a it_o lie_v upon_o he_o to_o show_v the_o absurdity_n of_o it_o without_o misrepresent_v my_o sense_n and_o beat_v the_o air_n as_o he_o do_v there_o be_v certain_o no_o discourse_n more_o reasonable_a than_o that_o against_o which_o a_o adversary_n be_v force_v to_o betake_v himself_o to_o illusion_n and_o wrangling_n about_o term_n for_o this_o be_v a_o sign_n he_o can_v attack_v it_o fair_o with_o downright_a blow_n as_o to_o mr._n aubertin_n of_o who_o mr._n arnaud_n say_v he_o have_v temper_v himself_o and_o that_o although_o he_o be_v otherwise_o one_o of_o the_o confident_a man_n in_o the_o world_n in_o assert_v 137._o ibid._n p._n 137._o untruth_n yet_o it_o appear_v he_o find_v himself_o gravel_v in_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o greek_n and_o therefore_o fall_v to_o search_a mean_n to_o escape_v i_o answer_v mr._n arnaud_n himself_o be_v one_o of_o the_o bold_a man_n in_o the_o world_n at_o accuse_v person_n and_o yet_o prove_v his_o accusation_n the_o worst_a of_o any_o man_n as_o appear_v in_o this_o whole_a controversy_n so_o that_o what_o he_o say_v touch_v mr._n aubertin_n falsity_n be_v ground_v only_o on_o his_o own_o word_n signify_v nothing_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o greek_n it_o be_v true_a that_o mr._n aubertin_n have_v not_o thorough_o handle_v the_o question_n of_o their_o belief_n because_o his_o design_n do_v not_o oblige_v he_o to_o do_v it_o for_o intend_v only_o to_o show_v the_o innovation_n which_o have_v be_v make_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o have_v sufficient_o do_v it_o without_o needless_a enlarging_n on_o the_o greek_n he_o say_v something_o of_o they_o by_o the_o way_n he_o explain_v some_o passage_n out_o of_o anastasius_n sinaite_n germane_a patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n damascen_n the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a theophylact_fw-mi euthymius_n nicholas_n methoniensis_n jeremias_n and_o some_o other_o it_o be_v true_a he_o conjecture_v that_o the_o error_n of_o the_o western_a people_n have_v communicate_v itself_o to_o several_a of_o those_o of_o the_o east_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o twelve_v century_n there_o have_v be_v a_o more_o free_a commerce_n between_o they_o after_o the_o conquest_n of_o the_o holy_a land_n yet_o have_v he_o sufficient_o show_v that_o although_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o modern_a greek_n appear_v to_o he_o obscure_a excessive_a and_o different_a from_o those_o of_o the_o ancient_n yet_o do_v he_o not_o believe_v they_o embrace_v the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o it_o be_v upon_o this_o ground_n that_o speak_v of_o cyrillus_n he_o say_v that_o he_o return_v to_o the_o ancient_a faith_n and_o speak_v better_a of_o this_o mystery_n than_o other_o this_o show_v we_o he_o observe_v there_o be_v more_o confusion_n and_o ambiguity_n in_o the_o other_o and_o more_o plainness_n and_o distinctness_n in_o the_o patriarch_n cyrillus_n but_o not_o that_o he_o believe_v the_o greek_a church_n receive_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n nor_o that_o she_o hold_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n cease_v for_o he_o express_o maintain_v the_o contrary_a all_o the_o rest_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n discourse_n consist_v only_o of_o heat_n and_o invective_n against_o i_o and_o my_o cause_n receive_v no_o prejudice_n thereby_o i_o free_o make_v thereof_o a_o sacrifice_n to_o piety_n and_o christian_a meekness_n chap._n v._n mr._n arnaud'_v negative_a argument_n draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n on_o the_o article_n of_o transubstantiation_n examine_v although_o the_o three_o order_n of_o proof_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v make_v use_n of_o consist_v to_o speak_v proper_o only_o in_o one_o single_a argument_n yet_o this_o argument_n take_v up_o as_o much_o room_n as_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o dispute_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v so_o great_a love_n for_o this_o proof_n that_o he_o be_v never_o weary_a with_o offer_v it_o we_o he_o conclude_v all_o his_o history_n with_o it_o he_o make_v it_o the_o matter_n of_o most_o of_o his_o chapter_n and_o the_o perpetual_a subject_n of_o his_o reflection_n if_o he_o explain_v to_o we_o the_o sentiment_n of_o theophylact_fw-mi euthymius_n cabasilas_n simeon_n thessaloniensis_n he_o forget_v not_o to_o observe_v they_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o greek_n have_v any_o other_o faith_n than_o the_o latin_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n see_v they_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o it_o if_o he_o relate_v to_o we_o the_o conquest_n which_o the_o latin_n make_v in_o the_o east_n during_o the_o twelv'th_v century_n he_o fail_v not_o to_o conclude_v thence_o that_o the_o greek_n and_o they_o not_o reproach_v one_o another_o on_o this_o subject_a it_o be_v a_o sign_n they_o be_v agree_v in_o it_o if_o he_o reckon_v up_o to_o we_o other_o greek_n who_o write_v against_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o latin_n that_o write_v against_o the_o greek_n it_o be_v only_a to_o draw_v this_o consequence_n thence_o that_o there_o have_v never_o be_v any_o controversy_n touch_v transubstantiation_n it_o be_v a_o sign_n these_o two_o church_n be_v agree_v in_o that_o point_n if_o he_o have_v occasion_n to_o mention_v the_o take_n of_o constantinople_n and_o the_o establishment_n of_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o greek_a empire_n one_o of_o the_o use_v he_o make_v thereof_o be_v besure_n to_o let_v we_o know_v that_o see_v there_o be_v no_o public_a dispute_n on_o the_o article_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n they_o all_o equal_o believe_v it_o it_o be_v for_o this_o purpose_n he_o relate_v the_o treaty_n of_o agreement_n formulary_n of_o reunion_n and_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o council_n of_o lion_n and_o florence_n in_o fine_a this_o be_v his_o dear_o belove_a argument_n which_o he_o repeat_v a_o hundred_o time_n over_o without_o any_o alteration_n but_o that_o of_o the_o term_n and_o circumstance_n he_o represent_v it_o withal_o it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v mr._n arnaud_n have_v some_o reason_n to_o please_v himself_o in_o this_o proof_n and_o to_o bring_v it_o in_o again_o so_o often_o as_o he_o do_v for_o this_o be_v the_o most_o specious_a and_o best_a colour_a pretence_n in_o the_o whole_a dispute_n although_o at_o bottom_n there_o will_v be_v find_v no_o solidity_n in_o it_o which_o i_o shall_v demonstrate_v in_o this_o chapter_n in_o which_o i_o hope_v to_o show_v clear_o the_o nullity_n of_o his_o consequence_n draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o greek_n for_o this_o effect_n i_o shall_v make_v use_n of_o two_o sort_n of_o mean_n the_o one_o shall_v show_v that_o there_o be_v not_o only_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o weakness_n but_o falsity_n in_o his_o argument_n the_o rest_n discover_v wherein_o this_o weakness_n and_o falsity_n do_v consist_v the_o one_o shall_v be_v more_o general_n and_o less_o direct_a the_o other_o particular_a and_o direct_a i._o first_o it_o may_v here_o seem_v strange_a that_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o so_o strict_o urge_v the_o silence_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n do_v not_o remember_v what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n answer_v to_o my_o proof_n draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o pagan_n who_o upbraid_v not_o the_o primitive_a christian_n with_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o consequence_n i_o draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o father_n who_o mention_v not_o a_o word_n of_o the_o many_o miracle_n which_o transubstantiation_n include_v in_o it_o who_o know_v not_o say_v he_o in_o general_a how_o weak_a these_o kind_n of_o probability_n be_v and_o that_o 123._o perp._n of_o the_o faith_n refut_o 1._o part_n p._n 121_o 122_o 123._o there_o be_v abundance_n of_o thing_n which_o may_v be_v say_v by_o the_o pagan_n or_o father_n which_o never_o come_v to_o our_o knowledge_n and_o a_o little_a far_o book_n contain_v the_o least_o part_n of_o man_n thought_n and_o discourse_n it_o be_v chance_n or_o some_o particular_a accident_n which_o determine_v they_o to_o conserve_v to_o posterity_n some_o one_o of_o their_o thought_n suffer_v abundance_n of_o other_o to_o be_v lose_v which_o be_v more_o common_a to_o they_o and_o many_o time_n more_o important_a perhaps_o say_v he_o the_o pagan_n never_o discourse_v of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o perhaps_o again_o they_o do_v how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v that_o in_o so_o short_a a_o time_n the_o negative_a argument_n which_o be_v in_o my_o hand_n but_o a_o weak_a probability_n become_v in_o those_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n a_o puissant_a demonstration_n the_o thing_n which_o be_v say_v by_o the_o greek_n or_o latin_n during_o three_o or_o four_o hundred_o year_n be_v no_o more_o come_v to_o our_o knowledge_n than_o the_o discourse_n of_o the_o pagan_n or_o those_o of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o book_n which_o have_v be_v write_v touch_v these_o two_o church_n the_o latin_a and_o the_o greek_a contain_v
avoid_v the_o danger_n that_o threaten_v we_o but_o on_o the_o contrary_n we_o shall_v be_v the_o better_o approve_v of_o by_o those_o that_o understand_v the_o nature_n of_o affair_n and_o again_o you_o must_v not_o affright_v the_o people_n by_o tell_v they_o we_o design_v to_o proceed_v any_o far_a in_o this_o reconciliation_n than_o we_o ought_v and_o as_o if_o we_o intend_v to_o change_v our_o ancient_a custom_n and_o ceremony_n for_o those_o of_o the_o latin_n and_o make_v the_o same_o confession_n of_o faith_n as_o they_o do_v which_o discourse_n do_v manifest_o show_v we_o three_o thing_n first_o that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o be_v silent_a in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n not_o dispute_v and_o charge_v they_o with_o error_n nay_o proceed_v so_o far_o as_o a_o union_n with_o they_o and_o the_o embrace_v of_o their_o doctrine_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n say_v what_o he_o please_v for_o michael_n desire_v but_o the_o first_o of_o these_o and_o protest_v he_o intend_v not_o thereby_o to_o proceed_v to_o the_o other_o the_o second_o thing_n that_o appear_v from_o the_o discourse_n of_o this_o emperor_n be_v that_o the_o principle_n on_o which_o i_o ground_n my_o answer_n and_o by_o which_o i_o pretend_v to_o overthrow_v mr._n arnaud_n argument_n be_v not_o a_o proposition_n forge_v in_o my_o own_o brain_n from_o the_o necessity_n of_o my_o dispute_n but_o a_o principle_n not_o only_o well_o know_v by_o the_o greek_n but_o approve_v and_o practise_v in_o a_o occasion_n far_o more_o important_a than_o that_o now_o in_o question_n betwixt_o we_o for_o it_o be_v far_o less_o important_a to_o lay_v aside_o one_o of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o a_o church_n and_o not_o dispute_v on_o it_o than_o to_o be_v unite_v with_o she_o and_o yet_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o greek_a church_n consent_v to_o this_o reunion_n in_o hope_n she_o shall_v keep_v her_o religion_n entire_a and_o not_o receive_v any_o of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n in_o fine_a i_o gather_v from_o michael_n discourse_n and_o the_o effect_v it_o have_v on_o the_o mind_n of_o his_o clergy_n that_o the_o only_a care_n the_o greek_n take_v be_v to_o keep_v their_o own_o religion_n be_v willing_a to_o be_v silent_a and_o embrace_v the_o union_n provide_v they_o be_v not_o force_v to_o embrace_n the_o religion_n of_o the_o latin_n if_o it_o be_v reply_v that_o this_o be_v indeed_o the_o disposition_n of_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la but_o not_o that_o of_o his_o church_n i_o answer_v that_o michael_n engage_v they_o to_o consent_v to_o the_o reunion_n upon_o this_o regard_n that_o each_o of_o the_o church_n shall_v keep_v its_o own_o opinion_n and_o not_o contend_v and_o charge_v one_o another_o with_o error_n now_o people_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o be_v prevail_v on_o by_o principle_n which_o they_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v good_a and_o therefore_o plausible_a pretence_n and_o fair_a colour_n be_v make_v use_n to_o win_v they_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o greek_n be_v far_o from_o imagine_v it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n not_o to_o dispute_v against_o the_o latin_n on_o a_o article_n and_o to_o receive_v and_o own_v it_o with_o they_o whence_o it_o likewise_o follow_v that_o if_o this_o reason_n or_o hope_v which_o michael_n propose_v to_o they_o be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v they_o do_v a_o thing_n in_o which_o they_o fear_v he_o will_v deceive_v they_o as_o indeed_o he_o do_v a_o matter_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o their_o duty_n and_o conscience_n and_o against_o which_o they_o have_v moreover_o the_o great_a aversion_n it_o may_v likewise_o be_v sufficient_a to_o withhold_v and_o hinder_v they_o from_o do_v another_o thing_n to_o which_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v they_o be_v oblige_v and_o from_o which_o they_o may_v refrain_v without_o the_o least_o violence_n to_o their_o inclination_n this_o reflection_n will_v be_v strengthen_v by_o consider_v after_o what_o sort_n veccus_n the_o patriarch_n justify_v himself_o when_o he_o become_v a_o great_a stickler_n in_o the_o union_n which_o he_o endeavour_v to_o promote_v as_o much_o as_o in_o he_o lay_v i_o never_o 65._o hottinger_n ex_fw-la allat_n in_o orth._n grec_n pag._n 65._o design_v say_v he_o by_o any_o thing_n i_o either_o think_v say_v or_o do_v to_o disparage_v any_o of_o the_o ceremony_n or_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_n but_o only_o to_o establish_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n if_o any_o person_n in_o embrace_v this_o peace_n have_v despise_v our_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n and_o prefer_v the_o doctrine_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n before_o they_o let_v he_o be_v exclude_v the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o have_v his_o portion_n with_o the_o traitor_n judas_n and_o his_o companion_n who_o cracify_v our_o saviour_n we_o see_v here_o this_o patriarch_n suppose_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o the_o not_o condemn_v the_o latin_n and_o let_v they_o alone_o with_o their_o doctrine_n nay_o so_o far_o be_v he_o from_o grant_v mr._n arnaud_n consequence_n that_o he_o make_v this_o a_o principle_n whereby_o to_o justify_v himself_o to_o the_o greek_n which_o be_v a_o sign_n that_o this_o proposition_n agree_v with_o the_o genius_n of_o that_o nation_n for_o people_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o justify_v themselves_o by_o maxim_n odious_a and_o public_o abhor_v if_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la veccus_n or_o the_o greek_n in_o general_a have_v displease_v mr._n arnaud_n by_o this_o their_o deportment_n they_o be_v excusable_a for_o in_o those_o day_n the_o world_n be_v not_o acquaint_v with_o the_o secret_n of_o his_o reason_v the_o rule_n of_o his_o logic_n be_v not_o then_o publish_v they_o may_v henceforward_o become_v a_o rule_n to_o posterity_n but_o he_o must_v not_o expect_v they_o shall_v be_v more_o privilege_v than_o the_o edict_n of_o prince_n which_o have_v no_o retroactive_a virtue_n v._o to_o convince_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o the_o greek_n be_v averse_a to_o controversy_n i_o need_v only_o represent_v to_o he_o what_o anthony_n eparkus_n of_o corcyra_n write_v to_o philip_n melancthon_n for_o have_v tell_v he_o how_o careful_a the_o turk_n be_v to_o establish_v their_o religion_n every_o where_o and_o to_o extend_v the_o limit_n of_o their_o empire_n it_o 545._o turco_n grec_n 1_o 8._o pag._n 545._o will_v be_v very_o absurd_a add_v he_o for_o we_o to_o dispute_v of_o sublime_a matter_n in_o the_o condition_n we_o be_v in_o it_o behoove_v we_o to_o watch_v and_o apply_v ourselves_o diligent_o to_o the_o avoid_v the_o danger_n threaten_v we_o lest_o we_o lose_v our_o possession_n here_o on_o earth_n whilst_o we_o idle_o and_o over_o curious_o inquire_v into_o the_o thing_n of_o heaven_n it_o be_v certain_a the_o greek_n do_v not_o care_v to_o concern_v themselves_o overmuch_o about_o the_o thing_n of_o the_o next_o life_n their_o thought_n be_v whole_o take_v up_o with_o their_o worldly_a interest_n this_o be_v the_o key_n that_o open_v and_o shut_v their_o mouth_n possevin_n the_o jesuit_n distinguish_v the_o greek_n into_o three_o rank_n the_o first_o of_o people_n who_o be_v very_o ignorant_a the_o second_o of_o those_o that_o have_v some_o 24._o biblioth_n selert_fw-la de_fw-fr rat_n ag_n cum_fw-la grec_n lib._n 5._o cap._n 24._o experience_n and_o behold_v on_o one_o hand_n the_o majesty_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o on_o the_o other_o the_o misery_n of_o the_o greek_a one_o the_o pomp_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o the_o neglect_v wherewith_o the_o greek_n treat_v they_o conclude_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v better_a belove_v by_o god_n almighty_a than_o the_o greek_a one_o the_o three_o be_v of_o those_o who_o have_v some_o knowledge_n of_o the_o world_n be_v yet_o transport_v by_o a_o habitual_a hatred_n against_o the_o latin_n although_o their_o bishop_n and_o most_o prudent_a person_n among_o they_o be_v of_o another_o temper_n and_o not_o know_v for_o the_o most_o part_n what_o they_o say_v or_o will_v have_v they_o compare_v the_o greek_a and_o roman_a church_n together_o their_o ceremony_n with_o we_o and_o prefer_v their_o priest_n to_o our_o latin_a priest_n suppose_v they_o not_o so_o vicious_a as_o we_o yet_o they_o dare_v not_o affirm_v we_o be_v in_o a_o error_n or_o that_o what_o we_o believe_v or_o practice_v touch_v the_o sacrament_n be_v unwarrantable_a but_o they_o affirm_v as_o to_o themselves_o that_o they_o be_v in_o the_o right_a way_n and_o do_v not_o doubt_v of_o salvation_n in_o their_o own_o religion_n observe_v these_o two_o thing_n first_o that_o the_o greek_a bishop_n and_o prudent_a person_n in_o their_o church_n be_v averse_a to_o controversy_n and_o second_o that_o those_o that_o be_v not_o content_v themselves_o with_o maintain_v their_o own_o doctrine_n without_o condemn_v those_o of_o the_o latin_n vi_o but_o it_o will_v be_v
demand_v why_o then_o do_v they_o dispute_v on_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o the_o azyme_n i_o answer_v because_o these_o two_o point_n first_o occasion_v the_o separation_n of_o the_o two_o church_n photius_n adhere_v especial_o to_o the_o first_o of_o these_o and_o cerularius_n to_o the_o latter_a the_o reason_n why_o the_o greek_n have_v so_o earnest_o stick_v to_o these_o two_o particular_n seem_v to_o be_v out_o of_o a_o principle_n of_o constancy_n they_o have_v follow_v the_o first_o and_o original_a cause_n of_o their_o quarrel_n with_o the_o latin_n tread_v in_o the_o step_v of_o their_o predecessor_n have_v they_o find_v the_o article_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n in_o their_o way_n they_o have_v without_o doubt_n stumble_v at_o it_o but_o not_o meet_v with_o it_o it_o be_v no_o marvel_n if_o they_o take_v no_o notice_n thereof_o no_o more_o than_o of_o other_o doctrine_n but_o why_o be_v not_o this_o point_n at_o first_o comprehend_v among_o those_o that_o cause_v the_o separation_n of_o the_o two_o church_n the_o answer_n be_v easy_a because_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o then_o establish_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n photius_n begin_v the_o separation_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o nine_o century_n cerularius_n renew_v it_o about_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o eleven_o and_o the_o first_o that_o determine_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n be_v gregory_n the_o vii_o in_o the_o year_n 1079_o so_o that_o it_o be_v no_o marvel_n if_o they_o dispute_v not_o about_o it_o vii_o neither_o do_v i_o understand_v the_o greek_n can_v have_v just_a cause_n to_o dispute_v this_o point_n against_o the_o body_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o general_n before_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n that_o be_v to_o say_v before_o the_o fifteen_o century_n for_o although_o gregory_n the_o vii_o make_v his_o determination_n in_o the_o year_n 1079_o as_o i_o already_o say_v and_o innocent_a the_o iii_o have_v do_v the_o same_o in_o the_o council_n of_o latran_n in_o the_o year_n 1215_o yet_o there_o be_v several_a people_n that_o do_v not_o esteem_v these_o kind_n of_o decision_n as_o legitimate_a and_o authentic_a declaration_n of_o the_o church_n every_o body_n know_v that_o rupert_n who_o live_v in_o the_o twelve_v century_n public_o 10._o rupert_n in_o joan_n lib._n 6._o &_o in_o exod._n l._n 2._o c._n 10._o teach_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o become_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n by_o a_o hypostatical_a union_n with_o the_o word_n anselm_n write_v against_o he_o and_o algerus_n dispute_v against_o his_o opinion_n but_o he_o be_v never_o condemn_v for_o a_o heretic_n we_o know_v likewise_o what_o durand_n of_o st._n porcien_n teach_v who_o live_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fourteen_o century_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v and_o that_o lose_v its_o first_o form_n of_o bread_n it_o receive_v the_o form_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n the_o food_n we_o take_v receive_v the_o form_n of_o our_o body_n 4._o body_n bell._n de_fw-fr sacr._n euch._n l._n 3_o c._n 13._o thom._n walden_v tom_fw-mi 2._o de_fw-fr sacr._n cap._n 65._o &_o cod_n ms._n qui_fw-la asservatur_fw-la in_o biblioth_n s._n victor_n paris_n cuititul_a determinatio_fw-la fratris_fw-la joan._n de_fw-fr pariscis_fw-la praedieatoris_fw-la de_fw-la modo_fw-la existendi_fw-la corporis_fw-la christi_fw-la in_o sacr._n altar_n etc._n etc._n intendo_fw-la dicere_fw-la uâ—ram_fw-la existentiam_fw-la &_o realem_fw-la corporis_fw-la christ_n in_o sacramento_n altaris_fw-la &_o quod_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la ibi_fw-la solum_fw-la in_o signo_fw-la &_o licet_fw-la teneam_fw-la &_o approbem_fw-la illâ—rum_fw-la solemnem_fw-la opinionem_fw-la quod_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la est_fw-la in_o sacramento_n altaris_fw-la per_fw-la conversionem_fw-la substanciae_fw-la panis_fw-la in_o ipsum_fw-la &_o quod_fw-la ipsi_fw-la maneant_fw-la accidentia_fw-la sine_fw-la subjecto_fw-la non_fw-la tamen_fw-la audeo_fw-la dicere_fw-la quod_fw-la boc_fw-la cadet_fw-la sub_fw-la fide_fw-la mea_fw-la sed_fw-la potest_fw-la aliter_fw-la salvari_fw-la vera_fw-la &_o realis_fw-la existentia_fw-la corporis_fw-la christi_fw-la in_o sacramento_n altaris_fw-la protestor_fw-la tamen_fw-la quod_fw-la si_fw-la ostenderetur_fw-la dictus_fw-la modus_fw-la determinatus_fw-la esse_fw-la per_fw-la sacrum_n canonem_fw-la aut_fw-la per_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la aut_fw-la per_fw-la concilium_fw-la generale_fw-mi aut_fw-la per_fw-la papam_fw-la qui_fw-la virtute_fw-la continet_fw-la totam_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la quicquid_fw-la dicam_fw-la volo_fw-la haberi_fw-la pro_fw-la non_fw-la dicto_fw-la &_o statim_fw-la paratus_fw-la sum_fw-la revocare_fw-la quod_fw-la si_fw-la non_fw-la fit_a determinatus_fw-la contingat_fw-la tamen_fw-la determinari_fw-la statim_fw-la paratus_fw-la sum_fw-la assentire_fw-la in_o 4._o sent._n quaest_n 6._o art_n 4._o bellarmin_n acknowledge_v that_o this_o opinion_n may_v be_v call_v a_o transformation_n but_o not_o a_o transubstantiation_n yet_o be_v not_o durand_n prosecute_v nor_o condemn_v as_o a_o heretic_n nor_o his_o doctrine_n censure_v we_o moreover_o know_v what_o be_v teach_v by_o john_n of_o paris_n of_o the_o order_n of_o friar_n preacher_n and_o divinity_n professor_n at_o paris_n who_o live_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o thirteen_o century_n that_o although_o he_o approve_v of_o the_o common_a opinion_n touch_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n yet_o he_o dare_v not_o affirm_v this_o to_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n necessary_o to_o be_v believe_v as_o determine_v by_o the_o church_n and_o that_o there_o be_v another_o more_o popular_a opinion_n and_o perhaps_o more_o rational_a and_o conformable_a to_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n namely_o the_o assumption_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n by_o the_o person_n of_o the_o word_n we_o know_v in_o fine_a what_o peter_n dailly_n cardinal_n and_o bishop_n of_o cambray_n write_v who_o live_v about_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fifteen_o century_n namely_o that_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v in_o his_o opinion_n from_o the_o church_n determination_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n cease_v but_o to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v not_o be_v say_v these_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o particular_a anathcmatis_fw-la titulus_fw-la judicium_fw-la facultatis_fw-la theologiae_n in_fw-la presentia_fw-la collegij_fw-la magisirâ—rum_fw-la in_o theologia_n dictum_fw-la est_fw-la utrumque_fw-la â—â—cdum_fw-la ponendi_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la esse_fw-la in_o altari_fw-la tenet_fw-la pro_fw-la opinion_n prohabilâ—_n &_o approbat_fw-la utrumque_fw-la per_fw-la hic_fw-la est_fw-la lacuna_fw-la &_o per_fw-la dicta_fw-la sanctorum_fw-la dicit_fw-la tamen_fw-la quod_fw-la nullus_fw-la est_fw-la determinatus_fw-la per_fw-la ecclesian_n &_o idco_fw-la nullum_fw-la cadere_fw-la sub_fw-la fide_fw-la et_fw-la si_fw-la aliter_fw-la dixisset_fw-la minus_fw-la benc_n dixisset_fw-la &_o qui_fw-la aliter_fw-la dicunt_fw-la minus_fw-la benc_n dicunt_fw-la &_o qui_fw-fr determinate_a asseveret_fw-la alterutrum_fw-la praecise_a cadere_fw-la sub_fw-la fide_fw-la incurreret_fw-la sententiam_fw-la canâ—nis_fw-la anathcmatis_fw-la person_n who_o may_v be_v mistake_v i_o will_v here_o produce_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o divine_n at_o paris_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fourteen_o century_n that_o be_v to_o say_v about_o the_o year_n 1304_o touch_v john_n of_o paris_n and_o concern_v the_o assumption_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n as_o be_v contain_v in_o a_o manuscript_n of_o the_o library_n of_o st._n victor_n in_o these_o word_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o faculty_n in_o theology_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o master_n of_o the_o college_n touch_v both_o the_o way_n whereby_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n may_v be_v say_v to_o exist_v on_o the_o altar_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o that_o of_o the_o assumption_n of_o this_o substance_n by_o the_o word_n both_o which_o opinion_n it_o hold_v and_o approve_v by_o and_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n yet_o it_o say_v that_o neither_o of_o these_o two_o way_n have_v be_v determine_v by_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o never_o a_o one_o of_o they_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o if_o it_o say_v otherwise_o it_o will_v not_o have_v say_v so_o well_o and_o those_o that_o express_v themselves_o otherwise_o say_v not_o so_o well_o and_o he_o that_o positive_o assert_n that_o either_o one_o or_o the_o other_o of_o these_o modes_n be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n incur_v the_o sentence_n of_o a_o anathema_n i_o denote_v in_o the_o margin_n the_o proper_a term_n of_o the_o manuscript_n according_a as_o they_o lie_v under_o this_o title_n judicium_fw-la facultatis_fw-la theologiae_n john_n of_o paris_n meet_v with_o opposition_n from_o william_n of_o orillac_n bishop_n of_o paris_n and_z several_z other_z bishop_n yet_o do_v they_o not_o condemn_v his_o sentiment_n nor_o contradict_v what_o the_o faculty_n of_o theology_n say_v but_o silence_v he_o and_o forbid_v he_o the_o chair_n whereat_o he_o make_v his_o appeal_n to_o rome_n where_o he_o come_v himself_o and_o have_v a_o committee_n appoint_v to_o hear_v
supremacy_n &_o c_o neither_o the_o greek_n nor_o the_o latin_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n suppose_v there_o be_v any_o other_o difference_n between_o they_o in_o point_n of_o faith_n than_o that_o touch_v the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n yet_o do_v they_o not_o agree_v in_o their_o opinion_n about_o purgatory_n nor_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n and_o yet_o according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n the_o latin_n of_o those_o time_n reckon_v not_o these_o doctrine_n among_o the_o article_n of_o their_o faith_n sure_a i_o be_o there_o be_v people_n of_o his_o own_o communion_n who_o will_v not_o justify_v he_o in_o this_o assertion_n it_o be_v the_o same_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n he_o be_v willing_a to_o make_v use_n of_o it_o because_o he_o find_v it_o among_o his_o collection_n but_o it_o will_v be_v a_o hard_a matter_n for_o he_o to_o show_v what_o pass_v therein_o touch_v the_o greek_n for_o all_o that_o he_o can_v know_v of_o it_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o letter_n of_o george_n bishop_n of_o corcyra_n to_o the_o abbot_n nectairus_n and_o from_o the_o abbot_n letter_n again_o to_o george_n 1179._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la ann_n 1179._o mention_v by_o baronius_n and_o which_o relate_v not_o a_o word_n to_o the_o purpose_n to_o refute_v what_o he_o tell_v we_o concern_v the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n under_o emanuel_n comnenus_n i_o need_v only_o mention_v what_o he_o himself_o relate_v that_o the_o latin_n require_v no_o more_o of_o the_o greek_n than_o that_o they_o shall_v mention_v the_o 210._o lib._n 2._o c._n 11._o p._n 210._o pope_n name_n in_o their_o public_a office_n acknowledge_v his_o supremacy_n and_o right_a of_o appeal_n which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v that_o all_o the_o rest_n signify_v nothing_o provide_v the_o pope_n be_v satisfy_v at_o nice_a be_v only_o examine_v the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o the_o azyme_n other_o difference_n be_v lay_v aside_o and_o as_o to_o what_o pass_v under_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la touch_v the_o reunion_n of_o the_o two_o church_n mr._n arnaud_n forget_v to_o put_v we_o in_o mind_n of_o that_o violence_n deceit_n and_o tyranny_n which_o that_o emperor_n use_v to_o accomplish_v his_o design_n as_o we_o already_o observe_v which_o be_v manage_v by_o cruelty_n imprisonment_n punishment_n and_o banishment_n and_o which_o draw_v on_o michael_n such_o a_o deadly_a hatred_n from_o the_o greek_n that_o they_o refuse_v he_o burial_n after_o his_o death_n a_o affair_n wherein_o after_o all_o he_o cheat_v the_o greek_n in_o make_v they_o believe_v that_o each_o church_n shall_v keep_v its_o doctrine_n and_o ceremony_n and_o that_o it_o signify_v nothing_o to_o amuse_v the_o pope_n with_o grant_v he_o his_o supremacy_n right_a of_o appeal_n and_o commemoration_n of_o he_o in_o their_o liturgy_n as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o council_n of_o florence_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v already_o make_v use_n of_o it_o i_o believe_v it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o answer_v he_o that_o whatsoever_o pass_v in_o it_o be_v a_o mere_a politic_a intrigue_n as_o well_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o latin_n as_o the_o greek_n that_o pope_n eugenius_n and_o his_o court_n act_v therein_o with_o violence_n and_o the_o greek_a emperor_n manage_v his_o business_n after_o a_o very_a timorous_a and_o interest_v manner_n and_o the_o greek_a bishop_n bewray_v 8._o answ_n to_o the_o 2d_o treatise_n 2._o p._n c._n 8._o a_o most_o pitiful_a ignorance_n and_o weakness_n several_a of_o they_o be_v win_v by_o the_o latin_n the_o rest_n sign_v the_o act_n of_o reunion_n without_o any_o consultation_n hold_v first_o together_o whence_o i_o conclude_v there_o must_v not_o be_v advantage_n take_v hence_o as_o if_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n be_v agree_v in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n under_o pretence_n it_o be_v not_o debate_v in_o that_o council_n and_o that_o the_o rather_o because_o the_o greek_n upon_o their_o return_n into_o their_o own_o country_n open_o renounce_v this_o pretend_a reunion_n be_v my_o answer_n never_o so_o reasonable_a yet_o do_v they_o not_o relish_v well_o with_o mr._n arnaud_n wherefore_o it_o must_v not_o be_v expect_v he_o be_v satisfy_v with_o this_o much_o less_o inquire_v whether_o it_o be_v with_o or_o without_o a_o preface_n that_o he_o offer_v his_o new_a objection_n for_o it_o will_v be_v a_o kind_n of_o miracle_n if_o he_o who_o reproach_n i_o with_o my_o preface_n shall_v so_o much_o as_o once_o enter_v upon_o examination_n of_o a_o thing_n without_o prepare_v the_o reader_n by_o long_a discourse_n mr._n claude_n say_v he_o here_o 333._o lib._n 4._o c._n 2._o p._n 333._o who_o can_v speak_v when_o he_o please_v court_n language_n in_o his_o book_n of_o divinity_n pleasant_o reproach_n in_o the_o preface_n of_o his_o book_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o he_o decide_v question_n like_o a_o soldier_n i_o examine_v not_o at_o present_a whether_o he_o have_v reason_n for_o his_o application_n of_o this_o expression_n i_o reserve_v this_o for_o the_o discourse_n wherein_o i_o design_v to_o treat_v of_o his_o personal_a difference_n with_o this_o author_n but_o see_v he_o have_v introduce_v this_o term_n in_o a_o serious_a dispute_n i_o think_v i_o may_v borrow_v it_o of_o he_o whereby_o to_o express_v after_o what_o sort_n he_o get_v clear_a of_o some_o considerable_a difficulty_n and_o touch_v which_o we_o may_v say_v with_o great_a reason_n that_o never_o man_n fight_v his_o way_n through_o they_o more_o soldier_n like_o than_o he_o do_v and_o a_o little_a further_o i_o can_v produce_v a_o better_a instance_n of_o mr._n claude_n soldier_n like_o humour_n than_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o he_o treat_v of_o whatsoever_o pass_v in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n it_o sufficient_o appear_v mr._n arnaud_n design_v to_o censure_v the_o use_n i_o make_v of_o the_o term_n of_o soldier-like_a and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n likewise_o criticise_v on_o another_o of_o my_o expression_n viz._n fly_v in_o a_o man_n face_n but_o if_o i_o may_v speak_v my_o thought_n of_o these_o censure_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o these_o kind_n of_o deal_n become_v not_o person_n that_o profess_v a_o more_o profound_a literature_n and_o consequent_o shall_v mind_v thing_n more_o than_o word_n not_o to_o say_v these_o remark_n be_v far_o remote_a from_o the_o subject_a we_o handle_v and_o contribute_v little_a to_o the_o clear_n up_o of_o our_o question_n moreover_o what_o have_v we_o to_o do_v with_o the_o court_n and_o its_o language_n in_o our_o dispute_n i_o pretend_v not_o to_o speak_v the_o language_n of_o the_o court_n my_o condition_n and_o profession_n keep_v i_o at_o such_o a_o distance_n from_o it_o that_o i_o know_v not_o what_o language_n be_v speak_v there_o i_o do_v not_o question_v but_o they_o express_v themselves_o polite_o and_o rational_o but_o pass_v my_o life_n as_o i_o do_v out_o of_o the_o palace_n of_o great_a personage_n and_o far_o from_o the_o honour_n of_o their_o commerce_n their_o way_n of_o express_v themselves_o be_v unknown_a to_o i_o i_o be_o not_o perhaps_o sufficient_o in_o love_n with_o the_o age_n i_o live_v in_o to_o leave_v my_o common_a expression_n to_o accommodate_v myself_o to_o that_o of_o the_o court._n in_o short_a i_o pretend_v not_o to_o speak_v so_o neat_o as_o to_o suppose_v my_o style_n be_v without_o fault_n i_o leave_v to_o other_o the_o clory_n of_o become_a master_n of_o language_n to_o discredit_v receive_v expression_n and_o introduce_v new_a one_o whether_o just_o or_o not_o i_o refer_v myself_o to_o other_o to_o judge_n that_o understand_v they_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n methinks_v mr._n arnaud_n shall_v not_o so_o great_o find_v fault_n with_o this_o term_n of_o soldier-like_a consider_v the_o use_n i_o make_v of_o it_o i_o believe_v say_v i_o i_o ought_v much_o less_o to_o make_v use_n of_o this_o new_a method_n which_o that_o author_n have_v find_v out_o whereby_o to_o refute_v mr._n aubertin_n '_o s_o book_n and_o in_o effect_n this_o be_v to_o do_v like_o alexander_n who_o cut_v the_o knot_n he_o can_v not_o untie_v and_o to_o dispute_v soldier_n like_o this_o term_n thus_o use_v in_o a_o preface_n seem_v supportable_a yet_o i_o be_o sorry_a it_o have_v offend_v mr._n arnaud_n if_o it_o be_v because_o we_o make_v his_o friend_n a_o common_a soldier_n let_v he_o consider_v likewise_o we_o represent_v he_o also_o as_o a_o alexander_n but_o howsoever_o let_v we_o see_v whether_o my_o answer_n concern_v the_o council_n of_o florence_n be_v so_o soldier_n like_o as_o he_o pretend_v policy_n say_v he_o have_v its_o bound_n it_o have_v not_o a_o part_n in_o every_o affair_n nor_o effect_n all_o thing_n who_o doubt_v it_o all_o that_o i_o attribute_v to_o the_o effect_n of_o that_o policy_n which_o
present_a we_o must_v not_o any_o long_o defer_v the_o consideration_n of_o his_o seven_o book_n wherein_o by_o a_o odd_a kind_n of_o humour_n he_o ascend_v upward_o to_o the_o seven_o century_n and_o so_o descend_v down_o again_o inclusive_o to_o the_o ten_o i_o call_v this_o a_o odd_a and_o preposterous_a way_n of_o proceed_v for_o why_o begin_v at_o the_o eleven_o century_n see_v he_o design_v to_o treat_v of_o the_o seven_o and_o follow_a age_n why_o skip_v over_o the_o first_o and_o six_o century_n if_o he_o sincere_o design_v to_o prove_v the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n the_o question_n be_v to_o know_v whether_o these_o doctrine_n be_v ever_o believe_v and_o teach_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o especial_o in_o greece_n there_o be_v no_o other_o direct_a way_n than_o that_o of_o take_v tradition_n from_o the_o source_n and_o to_o pass_v on_o from_o the_o first_o century_n to_o the_o second_o from_o the_o second_o to_o the_o three_o and_o so_o on_o to_o the_o last_o if_o he_o think_v this_o method_n tedious_a he_o will_v have_v do_v better_a to_o have_v abridge_v it_o in_o show_v these_o doctrine_n be_v teach_v in_o the_o first_o six_o century_n and_o suppose_v the_o same_o in_o those_o that_o follow_v than_o to_o show_v they_o establish_v from_o the_o eleven_o and_o seven_o whereby_o to_o suppose_v the_o same_o in_o the_o six_o forego_v century_n to_o speak_v sincere_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v neither_o of_o these_o supposition_n make_v for_o it_o do_v not_o absolute_o follow_v from_o a_o point_n be_v hold_v in_o the_o first_o age_n that_o it_o have_v be_v likewise_o hold_v in_o the_o last_o neither_o do_v it_o any_o more_o follow_v from_o a_o point_n be_v hold_v in_o the_o last_o that_o it_o be_v so_o in_o the_o first_o this_o do_v not_o follow_v in_o respect_n of_o fact_n yet_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o in_o respect_n of_o right_n which_o be_v far_o more_o considerable_a than_o fact_n it_o be_v more_o advantageous_a to_o show_v a_o doctrine_n in_o the_o beginning_n of_o tradition_n than_o in_o the_o sequels_fw-fr of_o it_o for_o it_o rather_o follow_v from_o a_o doctrine_n be_v hold_v in_o the_o beginning_n of_o tradition_n that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v hold_v still_o than_o it_o do_v follow_v from_o its_o be_v hold_v at_o present_a or_o since_o the_o eleven_o or_o seven_o century_n that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v hold_v or_o that_o it_o be_v hold_v in_o effect_n in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n why_o then_o have_v mr._n arnaud_n divide_v his_o tradition_n into_o three_o part_n one_o since_o the_o eleven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a the_o other_a since_o the_o seven_o to_o the_o ten_o and_o the_o three_o from_o the_o first_o century_n to_o the_o six_o see_v tradition_n ought_v to_o be_v take_v successive_o in_o order_n why_o have_v he_o in_o his_o division_n make_v the_o last_o part_n the_o first_o see_v in_o effect_n it_o be_v the_o last_o in_o order_n why_o in_o short_a thus_o injure_v his_o cause_n in_o spend_v all_o his_o time_n upon_o the_o two_o least_o important_a and_o which_o signify_v nothing_o as_o to_o the_o main_a of_o our_o question_n and_o remit_v the_o most_o important_a to_o another_o time_n when_o his_o conveniency_n will_v serve_v he_o to_o consider_v they_o howsoever_o we_o purpose_v to_o follow_v he_o every_o where_o and_o therefore_o shall_v examine_v here_o his_o seven_o book_n because_o it_o treat_v still_o of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_n for_o by_o this_o mean_n the_o reader_n will_v see_v in_o order_n whatsoever_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v allege_v in_o relation_n to_o this_o church_n the_o public_a have_v nothing_o to_o do_v with_o our_o personal_a quarrel_n and_o the_o cause_n which_o i_o defend_v depend_v neither_o on_o what_o i_o be_o or_o be_o not_o i_o shall_v therefore_o pass_v by_o all_o the_o invective_n with_o which_o the_o first_o chapter_n be_v fill_v the_o first_o thing_n which_o appear_v in_o it_o be_v my_o picture_n which_o can_v but_o be_v well_o do_v come_v from_o his_o hand_n for_o person_n character_n be_v the_o chief_a weapon_n mr._n arnaud_n and_o his_o friend_n use_v in_o their_o dispute_n but_o he_o may_v describe_v i_o how_o he_o please_v for_o i_o shall_v not_o be_v much_o move_v thereat_o those_o that_o read_v our_o discourse_n will_v do_v we_o both_o right_n i_o hope_v i_o shall_v only_o say_v then_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v captious_o abuse_v my_o word_n touch_v the_o eight_o first_o century_n when_o i_o call_v they_o the_o church_n happy_a day_n peaceable_a and_o bless_a day_n wherein_o the_o pastor_n take_v care_n to_o instruct_v their_o flock_n and_o remove_v all_o the_o difficulty_n which_o may_v arise_v 3._o answer_v to_o the_o 2d_o treat_n 2_o p._n c._n 3._o from_o the_o sacrament_n be_v common_o call_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n one_a i_o join_v all_o these_o century_n together_o when_o i_o speak_v of_o they_o in_o this_o sort_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n only_o consider_v the_o two_o last_o of_o they_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o the_o other_o six_o as_o if_o what_o i_o say_v of_o these_o two_o last_o be_v to_o be_v take_v alone_o and_o apart_o 2_o that_o although_o the_o two_o last_o be_v comprehend_v among_o the_o number_n of_o the_o eight_o yet_o i_o never_o mean_v that_o the_o title_n of_o happy_a day_n day_n of_o peace_n and_o blessing_n belong_v equal_o to_o all_o of_o they_o the_o happy_a day_n have_v a_o end_n and_o although_o their_o last_o hour_n which_o draw_v near_o to_o night_n be_v dark_a than_o those_o which_o precede_v they_o yet_o be_v we_o wont_v to_o comprehend_v they_o among_o the_o rest_n under_o the_o name_n of_o happy_a day_n because_o when_o we_o distribute_v the_o sense_n of_o these_o kind_n of_o expression_n to_o all_o the_o part_n or_o hour_n rational_a person_n make_v this_o distribution_n proportionable_o to_o what_o each_o of_o they_o deserve_v may_v not_o that_o person_n be_v just_o deride_v for_o his_o impertinency_n that_o carp_v at_o the_o call_n of_o a_o happy_a day_n a_o time_n wherein_o there_o be_v scarce_o any_o long_a light_n under_o pretence_n that_o the_o last_o hour_n which_o approach_v near_o the_o night_n be_v dark_a than_o the_o rest_n now_o this_o mr._n arnaud_n exact_o do_v he_o pretend_v it_o be_v impertinent_o that_o i_o call_v the_o eight_o first_o century_n the_o church_n happy_a day_n see_v the_o other_o minister_n assert_v the_o seven_o and_o eight_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o two_o last_o be_v age_n of_o ignorance_n and_o superstition_n to_o dissipate_v all_o these_o subtlety_n we_o need_v but_o distinguish_v these_o century_n in_o two_o respect_n in_o which_o we_o may_v consider_v they_o either_o by_o compare_v they_o with_o the_o precede_a or_o follow_v age_n in_o the_o first_o they_o be_v age_n of_o ignorance_n and_o superstition_n and_o in_o the_o second_o they_o be_v the_o last_o hour_n of_o the_o church_n happy_a day_n or_o the_o approach_n of_o a_o night_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o one_o word_n that_o although_o knowledge_n and_o zeal_n suffer_v very_o much_o diminution_n in_o they_o and_o several_a error_n trouble_v the_o purity_n of_o religion_n yet_o this_o be_v nothing_o in_o comparison_n of_o what_o follow_v afterward_o this_o be_v the_o judgement_n i_o think_v we_o ought_v to_o make_v of_o they_o in_o general_n but_o in_o particular_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n i_o firm_o believe_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o then_o establish_v in_o the_o church_n during_o these_o two_o century_n we_o may_v indeed_o meet_v with_o some_o hard_a expression_n and_o such_o as_o be_v contrary_a to_o those_o of_o the_o precede_a age_n but_o no_o substantial_a conversion_n we_o shall_v find_v the_o care_n of_o instruct_v the_o people_n in_o the_o sound_a knowledge_n of_o the_o sacrament_n great_o slacken_v in_o comparison_n of_o the_o precede_a age_n yet_o be_v they_o not_o whole_o ignorant_a how_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n to_o wit_n in_o that_o it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n or_o mystery_n of_o it_o it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n i_o understand_v the_o seven_o and_o eight_o century_n be_v comprehend_v among_o the_o church_n happy_a day_n let_v any_o man_n judge_v now_o what_o reason_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v to_o represent_v i_o as_o a_o person_n that_o never_o respect_v 614._o lib._n 7._o c._n 1._o p._n 614._o thing_n as_o they_o be_v in_o effect_n but_o only_o as_o i_o will_v have_v they_o that_o have_v no_o regard_n to_o truth_n nor_o probability_n but_o only_o the_o advantage_v of_o my_o cause_n that_o dispose_v of_o historical_a passage_n and_o real_a event_n with_o more_o liberty_n
own_o accord_n to_o forsake_v it_o than_o to_o be_v force_v to_o it_o by_o a_o considerable_a number_n of_o authoritys_n i_o confess_v this_o acknowledgement_n of_o mr._n arnauds_n be_v praiseworthy_a but_o this_o confident_a assertion_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v not_o so_o for_o although_o a_o retractation_n be_v a_o virtuous_a effect_n yet_o methinks_v a_o man_n ought_v to_o be_v spare_v in_o this_o particular_a but_o to_o go_v on_o with_o our_o proof_n the_o second_o shall_v be_v take_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o pope_n john_n 22._o the_o historian_n raynaldus_n relate_v that_o in_o his_o time_n not_o only_o the_o armenian_n which_o dwell_v in_o cilicia_n and_o armenia_n embrace_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o those_o also_o that_o be_v drive_v out_o by_o the_o saracen_n and_o be_v withdraw_v into_o chersonnesus_n taurique_n submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o bishop_n of_o capha_n who_o be_v a_o latin_n that_o he_o receive_v they_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o the_o pope_n thereupon_o congratulate_v they_o and_o show_v they_o that_o in_o the_o divine_a mystery_n the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v mingle_v some_o water_n with_o the_o wine_n before_o it_o be_v consecrate_v he_o afterward_o produce_v this_o pope_n letter_n to_o the_o archbishop_n and_o armenian_a priest_n which_o be_v in_o the_o diocese_n of_o capha_n we_o have_v receive_v say_v pope_n john_n great_a satisfaction_n in_o understanding_n how_o the_o almighty_a creator_n display_v his_o virtue_n in_o you_o have_v enlighten_v your_o mind_n with_o the_o knowledge_n of_o his_o save_a grace_n and_o in_o that_o you_o have_v vow_v to_o keep_v the_o catholic_n faith_n which_o the_o holy_a roman_a church_n true_o hold_v which_o she_o faithful_o teach_v and_o preach_v and_o that_o you_o have_v promise_v obedience_n to_o the_o roman_a prelate_n and_o his_o church_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o our_o reverend_a brother_n jerome_n bishop_n of_o capha_n and_o therefore_o we_o earnest_o desire_v that_o hold_v the_o save_a doctrine_n of_o this_o church_n you_o likewise_o observe_v its_o ceremony_n especial_o in_o what_o relate_v to_o the_o most_o excellent_a of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v the_o ineffable_a sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n for_o although_o all_o the_o other_o sacrament_n confer_v sanctify_a grace_n yet_o in_o this_o be_v contain_v entire_o jesus_n christ_n sacramental_o under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o remain_v the_o bread_n be_v transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n then_o he_o tell_v they_o they_o must_v mingle_v water_n with_o the_o wine_n in_o the_o chalice_n because_o this_o mixture_n be_v a_o commemoration_n of_o our_o lord_n death_n and_o of_o the_o blood_n and_o water_n which_o gush_v out_o from_o his_o side_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o this_o pope_n apply_v himself_o only_o to_o these_o two_o article_n because_o the_o armenian_n hold_v neither_o of_o they_o and_o that_o in_o reference_n to_o they_o it_o be_v a_o new_a doctrine_n and_o ceremony_n in_o which_o they_o have_v need_v to_o be_v instruct_v for_o to_o what_o purpose_n shall_v transubstantiation_n be_v recommend_v to_o they_o if_o they_o before_o hold_v it_o for_o a_o fundamental_a point_n of_o their_o ancient_a religion_n why_o must_v all_o the_o other_o point_n of_o controversy_n between_o the_o two_o church_n be_v lay_v aside_o as_o that_o of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o two_o nature_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n purgatory_n confirmation_n and_o several_a other_o to_o stick_v whole_o to_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o mixture_n of_o water_n the_o thing_n declare_v itself_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o be_v of_o all_o man_n in_o the_o world_n the_o most_o ready_a at_o proof_n make_v one_o of_o this_o the_o pope_n say_v he_o so_o little_o disinherit_v the_o armenian_n believe_v not_o transubstantiation_n that_o although_o he_o propose_v it_o to_o they_o express_o yet_o he_o 469._o lib._n 5._o ch._n 6._o p._n 469._o do_v it_o only_o occasional_o and_o by_o way_n of_o principle_n to_o assert_v the_o wine_n ought_v to_o be_v mix_v with_o water_n and_o this_o last_o particular_a be_v that_o to_o which_o he_o particular_o apply_v himself_o and_o which_o be_v the_o capital_a or_o summary_n of_o his_o letter_n whereas_o have_v he_o have_v the_o least_o thought_n that_o the_o armenian_n believe_v not_o transubstantiation_n he_o will_v without_o doubt_n have_v set_v about_o prove_v it_o and_o that_o with_o more_o care_n and_o earnestness_n than_o he_o do_v the_o mixture_n of_o water_n in_o the_o chalice_n mr._n arnaud_n must_v pardon_v i_o if_o i_o tell_v he_o it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o the_o pope_n do_v only_o occasional_o mention_v transubstantiation_n and_o by_o way_n of_o principle_n to_o establish_v the_o mixture_n of_o water_n raynaldus_n who_o relate_v this_o affair_n give_v a_o better_a account_n of_o it_o than_o he_o ipsos_fw-la instruxit_fw-la say_v he_o ut_fw-la in_o divinis_fw-la mysteriis_fw-la substantia_fw-la panis_fw-la et_fw-la vini_fw-la integris_fw-la speciebus_fw-la cum_fw-la christi_fw-la corpore_fw-la et_fw-la sanguine_fw-la commutaretur_fw-la et_fw-la vino_fw-la consecrando_fw-la aqua_fw-la modica_fw-la affundenda_fw-la esset_fw-la i_o believe_v i_o do_v not_o do_v ill_o in_o oppose_v against_o mr._n arnaud_n illusion_n a_o truth_n attest_v by_o a_o historian_n that_o faithful_o relate_v the_o matter_n without_o the_o least_o regard_n to_o our_o dispute_n moreover_o what_o can_v be_v more_o unreasonable_a than_o to_o say_v as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v that_o the_o pope_n propose_v transubstantiation_n only_o occasional_o and_o by_o way_n of_o principle_n to_o establish_v thereby_o the_o put_n of_o water_n into_o the_o cup_n what_o relation_n be_v there_o between_o these_o two_o thing_n it_o do_v not_o follow_v from_o the_o believe_v of_o transubstantiation_n that_o water_n must_v be_v put_v in_o the_o chalice_n nor_o that_o those_o which_o do_v not_o do_v it_o oppose_v this_o doctrine_n these_o be_v two_o distinct_a point_n which_o have_v their_o proof_n apart_o without_o any_o coherence_n or_o mutual_a dependence_n and_o there_o can_v be_v perhaps_o any_o thing_n impute_v to_o a_o pope_n less_o beseem_v the_o dignity_n and_o infallibility_n of_o the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n than_o to_o make_v he_o argue_v after_o this_o manner_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v transubstantiate_v therefore_o you_o must_v put_v water_n into_o the_o chalice_n mr._n arnaud_n ought_v to_o be_v more_o careful_a of_o the_o honour_n of_o this_o prelate_n and_o observe_v that_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o mixture_n of_o water_n be_v not_o in_o his_o discourse_n a_o kind_n of_o principle_n and_o conclusion_n this_o will_v be_v ridiculous_a but_o a_o doctrine_n and_o practise_v which_o the_o pope_n recommend_v to_o the_o armenian_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v be_v henceforward_o conformable_a to_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n and_o thus_o raynaldus_n understand_v it_o who_o have_v be_v more_o sincere_a in_o this_o than_o mr._n arnaud_n as_o to_o that_o minute_n observation_n that_o the_o pope_n do_v more_o insist_v on_o the_o mixture_n of_o water_n than_o on_o transubstantiation_n it_o be_v not_o worthconsider_v for_o this_o proceed_v not_o from_o the_o cause_n mr._n arnaud_n imagine_v but_o only_o from_o the_o pope_n declare_v to_o the_o armenian_n the_o mystical_a signification_n of_o this_o mixture_n which_o require_v some_o discourse_n and_o which_o raynaldus_n have_v well_o observe_v whodistinguishesthesethree_a particular_n in_o the_o pope_n letter_n transubstantiation_n the_o mixture_n of_o water_n and_o the_o mystical_a signification_n ipsos_fw-la instruxit_fw-la ut_fw-la indivinis_fw-la mysteriis_fw-la substantia_fw-la panis_fw-la &_o vini_fw-la integris_fw-la speciebus_fw-la cum_fw-la christi_fw-la corpore_fw-la &_o sanguine_fw-la commutaretur_fw-la &_o vino_fw-la consecrando_fw-la aqua_fw-la modica_fw-la affun_fw-la denda_fw-la esset_fw-la acdivina_fw-la ea_fw-la re_fw-mi adumbratra_fw-mi mysteria_fw-la aperuit_fw-la that_o be_v to_o say_v he_o teach_v they_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n the_o mixture_n of_o water_n and_o show_v they_o the_o mystery_n represent_v by_o this_o mixture_n my_o three_o proof_n be_v take_v from_o the_o information_n which_o benedict_n xii_o successor_n to_o john_n the_o xxii_o cause_v to_o be_v make_v touch_v the_o error_n of_o the_o armenian_n not_o at_o rome_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v assert_v through_o a_o mistake_n of_o which_o inadvertency_n be_v i_o guilty_a how_o severe_a will_v he_o be_v upon_o i_o but_o at_o avignon_n where_o he_o keep_v his_o seat_n and_o whence_o his_o bull_n be_v date_v the_o 67_o article_n 1341._o raynauld_n ad_fw-la ann._n 1341._o be_v express_v in_o these_o term_n the_o armenian_n do_v not_o say_v that_o after_o the_o word_n
eucharist_n which_o contain_v that_o after_o consecration_n it_o be_v the_o same_o numerical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n and_o suffer_v on_o the_o cross_n he_o write_v a_o letter_n in_o which_o of_o fifty_o three_o article_n which_o be_v offer_v he_o he_o reject_v sixteen_o of_o they_o among_o which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o in_o the_o answer_v he_o make_v to_o the_o pope_n instruction_n he_o will_v never_o admit_v of_o transubstantiation_n but_o bare_o say_v he_o believe_v and_o hold_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n dead_a on_o the_o cross_n and_o which_o be_v now_o alive_a in_o heaven_n after_o the_o word_n of_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v this_o be_v my_o body_n be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n under_o the_o species_n and_o resemblance_n of_o bread_n sub_fw-la specie_fw-la &_o similitudine_fw-la panis_fw-la now_o it_o be_v on_o this_o whereon_o mr._n arnaud_n ground_n himself_o conceal_v all_o the_o rest_n of_o this_o history_n and_o produce_v only_o these_o last_o word_n and_o draw_v from_o they_o his_o conclusion_n after_o his_o usual_a manner_n in_o these_o term_n i_o see_v no_o 488._o lib._n 5_o c._n 9_o pag._n 488._o reason_n to_o doubt_v of_o the_o faith_n of_o this_o patriarch_n consider_v this_o his_o declaration_n that_o be_v to_o say_v it_o plain_o appear_v hence_o that_o he_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o substantial_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v too_o quick_a at_o draw_v of_o consequence_n for_o i._o he_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v dissemble_v that_o in_o all_o this_o affair_n the_o question_n be_v not_o whether_o the_o armenian_n hold_v or_o do_v not_o hold_v the_o thing_n contain_v in_o the_o information_n of_o benedict_n but_o whether_o they_o sincere_o renounce_v they_o and_o whether_o the_o act_n of_o their_o renunciation_n send_v to_o the_o pope_n be_v feign_v or_o real_a ii_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v dissemble_v likewise_o that_o the_o whole_a conduct_n of_o the_o amenians_n be_v in_o this_o respect_n but_o a_o mere_a cheat_n invent_v only_o to_o remedy_v the_o disorder_n of_o their_o state_n and_o procure_v assistance_n from_o the_o western_a prince_n that_o the_o pope_n lay_v hold_v on_o this_o occasion_n to_o make_v they_o receive_v the_o roman_a religion_n and_o they_o on_o their_o side_n endeavour_v to_o deceive_v the_o pope_n and_o draw_v from_o he_o what_o they_o desire_v in_o elude_v his_o pursuit_n which_o be_v justify_v by_o the_o letter_n send_v by_o clement_n himself_o to_o the_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n moreover_o say_v he_o we_o have_v be_v several_a time_n inform_v by_o divers_a 17._o raynaldus_n ibid._n numb_a 17._o person_n worthy_a of_o credit_n and_o even_o by_o armenian_n that_o you_o and_o your_o predecessor_n the_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n and_o the_o armenian_n under_o your_o jurisdiction_n do_v not_o in_o any_o manner_n observe_v what_o you_o promise_v we_o and_o our_o predecessor_n the._n roman_a prelate_n touch_v the_o faith_n and_o that_o which_o be_v yet_o worse_o and_o more_o deplorable_a be_v that_o you_o have_v contemn_v and_o utter_o reject_v the_o wholesome_a instruction_n of_o our_o apostolical_a legate_n send_v you_o in_o regard_n to_o your_o soul_n but_o have_v after_o a_o damnable_a manner_n despise_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n out_o of_o which_o there_o be_v neither_o grace_n nor_o salvation_n the_o same_o thing_n appear_v by_o clement_n letter_n to_o the_o king_n of_o armenia_n in_o which_o have_v exhort_v he_o earnest_o to_o endeavour_v to_o make_v his_o patriarch_n receive_v the_o roman_a doctrine_n sincere_o and_o pure_o 18._o raynald_n ibid._n numb_a 18._o without_o duplicity_n of_o heart_n to_o the_o end_n his_o clergy_n and_o people_n may_v be_v reunite_v to_o the_o latin_a church_n he_o add_v that_o by_o this_o mean_v the_o mouth_n of_o several_a catholic_n and_o armenian_n too_o will_v be_v stop_v who_o stick_v not_o to_o affirm_v that_o the_o patriarch_n and_o other_o armenian_n proceed_v not_o in_o this_o affair_n with_o faithfulness_n and_o simplicity_n but_o with_o dissimulation_n and_o that_o which_o be_v yet_o worse_o and_o more_o deplorable_a they_o affirm_v the_o armenian_n have_v turn_v into_o derision_n and_o contempt_n the_o save_a doctrine_n which_o the_o legate_n of_o the_o holy_a see_v have_v communicate_v to_o they_o iii_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v conceal_v that_o the_o patriarch_n of_o armenia_n who_o will_v save_v himself_o by_o ambiguous_a answer_n reject_v the_o article_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o contain_v that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o numerical_a body_n which_o 15._o raynald_n ibid._n numb_a 15._o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o crucify_a and_o that_o he_o neither_o will_v admit_v of_o the_o article_n of_o transubstantiation_n because_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o so_o manifest_o contradict_v his_o faith_n and_o leave_v no_o room_n for_o his_o equivocation_n in_o fine_a he_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v conclude_v so_o brisk_o as_o he_o have_v do_v from_o the_o term_n of_o his_o answer_n that_o after_o this_o declaration_n there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n to_o doubt_v whether_o this_o patriarch_n have_v the_o same_o faith_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o notwithstanding_o this_o declaration_n clement_n vi_o still_o doubt_v of_o it_o as_o also_o the_o cardinal_n patriarch_n arch-bishop_n bishop_n and_o doctor_n with_o who_o the_o pope_n consult_v about_o it_o observe_v here_o the_o content_n of_o 2._o raynaldus_n ibid._n numb_a 2._o clement_n letter_n to_o this_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n we_o have_v kind_o receive_v your_o answer_n and_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o armenia_n minor_a reduce_v to_o certain_a head_n and_o have_v deliberate_o consider_v they_o together_o with_o my_o reverend_a brethren_n the_o cardinal_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n some_o patriarch_n arch-bishop_n bishop_n and_o other_o prelate_n we_o can_v not_o nor_o can_v now_o gather_v from_o these_o answer_n till_o such_o time_n as_o you_o give_v we_o a_o more_o clear_a discovery_n what_o you_o and_o the_o church_n of_o armenia_n minor_a do_v true_o and_o sincere_o hold_v and_o believe_v he_o afterward_o add_v this_o oblige_v he_o to_o make_v interrogation_n on_o each_o article_n and_o desire_v plain_a and_o direct_a answer_n in_o effect_n he_o propose_v they_o to_o he_o and_o come_v to_o the_o article_n of_o the_o eucharist_n have_v set_v down_o the_o first_o answer_n of_o the_o patriarch_n in_o the_o term_n i_o already_o recite_v he_o add_v upon_o this_o we_o demand_v 11._o ibid._n numcr_n 11._o first_o of_o all_o whether_o you_o believe_v the_o bread_n be_v transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n then_o come_v to_o speak_v of_o a_o certain_a letter_n which_o the_o patriarch_n write_v wherein_o he_o reject_v sixteen_o article_n of_o the_o fifty_o three_o which_o be_v offer_v he_o and_o among_o the_o sixteen_o this_o quod_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la post_fw-la 15._o ibid._n num._n 15._o verba_fw-la consecrationis_fw-la sit_fw-la idem_fw-la numero_fw-la quod_fw-la corpus_fw-la natum_fw-la de_fw-la virgine_fw-la &_o immolatum_fw-la in_o cruse_n he_o say_v to_o he_o the_o term_n of_o your_o letter_n wherein_o you_o write_v that_o you_o have_v take_v away_o sixteen_o article_n of_o the_o fifty_o three_o which_o be_v give_v you_o by_o our_o archbishop_n and_o bishop_n be_v confuse_v and_o obscure_a as_o also_o the_o particular_a answer_n you_o return_v by_o write_v therefore_o we_o desire_v to_o know_v of_o you_o plain_o and_o true_o whether_o you_o have_v reject_v these_o sixteen_o article_n because_o you_o do_v not_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v true_a and_o sound_a or_o for_o what_o other_o reason_n you_o have_v retrench_v they_o from_o the_o rest_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v better_o inform_v than_o this_o pope_n with_o his_o cardinal_n prelate_n and_o doctor_n and_o better_o instruct_v in_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o armenian_a patriarch_n than_o all_o the_o people_n then_o in_o the_o world_n come_v and_o confident_o tell_v we_o that_o he_o see_v no_o reason_n to_o doubt_v of_o the_o faith_n of_o this_o patriarch_n and_o think_v mr._n claude_n himself_o will_v acknowledge_v as_o much_o and_o suppress_v all_o these_o matter_n of_o fact_n relate_v by_o the_o very_a historian_n he_o make_v use_v of_o he_o proclaim_v his_o victory_n and_o confident_o affirm_v the_o armenian_n have_v ever_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n but_o raynaldus_n be_v of_o a_o contrary_a opinion_n for_o have_v relate_v the_o whole_a story_n of_o what_o pass_v between_o clement_n the_o vi_o and_o the_o armenian_a patriarch_n which_o be_v only_o the_o sequel_n of_o benedict_n information_n he_o add_v that_o we_o may_v thence_o plain_o see_v into_o how_o many_o filthy_a error_n thy_o
distinction_n it_o must_v be_v attend_v by_o these_o follow_a observation_n 1._o that_o the_o argument_n draw_v from_o the_o consequence_n of_o congruity_n have_v more_o or_o less_o force_n according_a as_o the_o consequence_n themselves_o have_v more_o or_o less_o natural_a coherence_n with_o the_o doctrine_n in_o question_n 2._o that_o when_o a_o consequence_n seem_v to_o be_v natural_a and_o be_v confirm_v moreover_o by_o experience_n it_o be_v not_o enough_o for_o the_o refute_v the_o argument_n draw_v thence_o bare_o to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v only_o a_o consequence_n of_o congruity_n which_o have_v not_o a_o absolute_a necessity_n we_o must_v either_o oppose_v against_o it_o contrary_a proof_n that_o be_v strong_a and_o which_o can_v be_v confute_v by_o these_o sort_n of_o argument_n take_v from_o consequence_n how_o natural_a soever_o they_o may_v appear_v to_o be_v or_o oppose_v against_o they_o a_o contrary_a experience_n or_o give_v a_o reason_n why_o these_o consequence_n can_v take_v place_n and_o by_o this_o mean_n discover_v the_o obstacle_n which_o have_v impede_v they_o 3._o that_o the_o argument_n become_v very_o strong_a when_o it_o be_v draw_v from_o a_o great_a number_n of_o these_o consequence_n it_o be_v very_o unlikely_a but_o nature_n have_v produce_v her_o effect_n in_o respect_n of_o some_o of_o '_o they_o 4._o that_o when_o the_o natural_a consequence_n of_o a_o doctrine_n do_v not_o appear_v at_o certain_a time_n or_o in_o certain_a place_n there_o must_v therein_o at_o least_o appear_v other_o equivalent_a one_o which_o be_v instead_o of_o those_o it_o be_v scarce_o possible_a for_o nature_n to_o remain_v absolute_o without_o effect_n to_o apply_v now_o these_o observation_n to_o the_o minister_n way_n of_o argue_v i_o i_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o natural_a consequence_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n to_o find_v contradiction_n in_o man_n mind_n and_o produce_v dispute_n and_o controversy_n among_o they_o experience_n confirm_v it_o since_o the_o 11_o century_n to_o this_o present_a we_o may_v then_o draw_v a_o great_a proof_n that_o the_o ancient_a church_n hold_v not_o this_o doctrine_n in_o that_o she_o remain_v in_o peace_n concern_v this_o subject_n till_o paschasius_n time_n although_o there_o be_v otherwise_o controversy_n touch_v almost_o all_o the_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a for_o the_o relate_n of_o this_o argument_n to_o answer_v as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v that_o this_o be_v only_o a_o consequence_n of_o congruity_n and_o that_o it_o be_v natural_a enough_o for_o people_n not_o to_o rise_v up_o against_o this_o doctrine_n when_o the_o custom_n of_o faith_n have_v supple_v man_n mind_n into_o docility_n towards_o this_o mystery_n i_o will_v answer_v he_o that_o it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o natural_a to_o suppose_v this_o docility_n in_o all_o man_n mind_n for_o eight_o hundred_o year_n together_o in_o relation_n to_o this_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n that_o it_o be_v on_o the_o contrary_a very_o natural_a not_o to_o suppose_v it_o to_o be_v in_o all_o and_o that_o that_o which_o he_o call_v the_o custom_n of_o faith_n do_v not_o usual_o incline_v man_n mind_n to_o this_o docility_n till_o after_o several_a contradiction_n and_o repugnancy_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o example_n of_o all_o the_o article_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n which_o have_v this_o difficulty_n he_o must_v then_o offer_v against_o this_o argument_n strong_a and_o convince_a proof_n by_o which_o it_o may_v appear_v that_o the_o ancient_a church_n hold_v this_o doctrine_n or_o instance_n in_o some_o doctrine_n as_o difficult_a as_o transubstantiation_n that_o be_v never_o controvert_v or_o in_o fine_a give_v a_o reason_n why_o this_o consequence_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v such_o a_o natural_a one_o yet_o have_v have_v no_o place_n during_o eight_o hundred_o year_n it_o be_v also_o a_o consequence_n natural_a enough_o of_o transubstantiation_n that_o it_o be_v endeavour_v to_o be_v establish_v by_o sensible_a miracle_n for_o miracle_n be_v one_o of_o of_o the_o chief_a instrument_n by_o which_o man_n mind_n may_v be_v mollify_v towards_o this_o docility_n of_o faith_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n mention_n experience_n confirm_v this_o since_o paschasius_fw-la his_o time_n to_o this_o present_a we_o may_v then_o very_o well_o argue_v in_o this_o manner_n and_o conclude_v that_o these_o miracle_n appear_v only_o since_o the_o 9th_o century_n it_o be_v most_o probable_a that_o be_v the_o time_n wherein_o transubstantiation_n come_v into_o the_o world_n and_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a for_o the_o confute_v of_o this_o argument_n to_o say_v this_o be_v not_o a_o consequence_n absolute_o necessary_a for_o although_o this_o be_v true_a yet_o that_o be_v a_o consequence_n natural_a enough_o be_v ground_v on_o experience_n it_o be_v moreover_o a_o consequence_n natural_a enough_o of_o transubstantiation_n and_o confirm_v by_o experience_n not_o to_o expose_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o christ_n blood_n to_o the_o inconvenience_n which_o attend_v the_o custom_n of_o communicate_v of_o both_o kind_n and_o consequent_o not_o to_o admit_v people_n indifferent_o to_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o cup._n as_o we_o find_v not_o this_o consequence_n in_o the_o first_o century_n and_o it_o appear_v in_o the_o latter_a we_o may_v make_v hence_o a_o probable_a conjecture_n concern_v the_o change_n that_o have_v be_v introduce_v in_o respect_n of_o this_o doctrine_n for_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a that_o during_o so_o long_a a_o time_n man_n be_v not_o trouble_v with_o these_o inconvenience_n which_o be_v so_o ordinary_a and_o resolve_v at_o length_n to_o remedy_v they_o to_o say_v hereupon_o that_o they_o communicate_v of_o both_o kind_n to_o imprint_v more_o deep_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o communicant_n by_o the_o representation_n of_o the_o separation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v as_o much_o as_o amount_n to_o nothing_o for_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o inconvenience_n be_v far_o strong_a than_o this_o other_o contrary_a reason_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n since_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n a_o man_z may_v likewise_o strong_o argue_v from_o the_o common_a practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n by_o which_o she_o show_v that_o she_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n with_o a_o adoration_n of_o latria_fw-la hereby_o to_o declare_v that_o the_o greek_a church_n do_v not_o adore_v it_o see_v she_o have_v none_o of_o these_o custom_n for_o although_o each_o of_o these_o practice_n have_v only_o a_o link_n of_o simple_a congruity_n with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o adoration_n yet_o be_v it_o no_o way_n likely_a but_o the_o greek_a church_n will_v practice_v some_o of_o they_o or_o at_o least_o other_o equivalent_a to_o they_o that_o be_v as_o significant_a to_o testify_v open_o the_o act_n of_o adoration_n this_o then_o be_v no_o satisfactory_a answer_n but_o a_o mere_a evasion_n to_o say_v that_o these_o be_v only_a consequence_n of_o congruity_n the_o second_o reflection_n as_o fast_o as_o we_o establish_v the_o solidity_n of_o these_o argument_n draw_v from_o consequence_n it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o observe_v mr._n arnaud_n illusion_n we_o make_v use_v of_o these_o proof_n on_o the_o question_n whether_o the_o ancient_a church_n believe_v transubstantiation_n to_o show_v she_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o or_o on_o the_o question_n which_o respect_v the_o schismatical_a church_n to_o show_v that_o they_o hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n neither_o nor_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v shun_v to_o touch_v on_o these_o proof_n whilst_o he_o treat_v on_o these_o question_n he_o have_v reserve_v himself_o to_o refute_v they_o by_o way_n of_o consequence_n in_o his_o 10_o book_n wherein_o he_o suppose_v the_o consent_n of_o all_o nation_n since_o the_o seven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a whereas_o we_o say_v for_o instance_n that_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n because_o we_o find_v not_o among_o they_o the_o consequence_n of_o this_o doctrine_n mr._n arnaud_n pervert_v this_o order_n and_o say_v that_o our_o argument_n draw_v from_o these_o consequence_n be_v invalid_a because_o the_o greek_n who_o believe_v transubstantiation_n according_a to_o the_o supposition_n which_o he_o make_v of_o they_o admit_v not_o these_o consequence_n i_o confess_v this_o circuit_n be_v a_o very_a dexterous_a one_o but_o by_o how_o much_o the_o great_a art_n there_o be_v in_o it_o by_o so_o much_o the_o more_o plain_o do_v he_o discover_v the_o strength_n of_o our_o argument_n see_v mr._n arnaud_n be_v force_v to_o elude_v they_o in_o this_o manner_n the_o seven_o consequence_n mr._n arnavd_n seven_o consequence_n be_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o 8._o chap._n 8._o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n do_v not_o of_o itself_o lead_v a_o man_n to_o the_o discourse_v of_o philosophical_a consequence_n nor_o upon_o explain_v the_o
will_v without_o doubt_n better_o appear_v if_o for_o a_o six_o remark_n we_o cast_v our_o eye_n a_o little_a on_o the_o time_n wherein_o this_o change_n have_v most_o advance_v itself_o it_o be_v not_o in_o hilary_n nor_o athanasius_n time_n nor_o in_o that_o of_o ambrose_n and_o s._n austin_n but_o in_o the_o 10_o and_o 11_o century_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o most_o dark_a age_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v no_o marvel_n then_o that_o error_n make_v such_o conquest_n in_o those_o time_n rather_o will_v it_o be_v a_o great_a wonder_n if_o she_o do_v not_o and_o this_o distinction_n methinks_v do_v sufficient_o limit_v my_o principle_n to_o establish_v sincere_o the_o state_n of_o our_o question_n these_o two_o remark_n must_v not_o be_v separate_v but_o join_v together_o to_o draw_v from_o they_o my_o whole_a sense_n for_o the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n in_o my_o respect_n depend_v on_o my_o entire_a sense_n now_o my_o whole_a sense_n do_v not_o consist_v only_o in_o a_o general_a principle_n which_o i_o lay_v down_o nor_o in_o the_o general_a application_n i_o make_v of_o it_o but_o in_o the_o exception_n and_o limitation_n i_o give_v they_o but_o neither_o have_v mr._n arnaud_n nor_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n deal_v thus_o choose_v rather_o to_o run_v after_o their_o own_o chimerical_a notion_n than_o to_o follow_v the_o truth_n moreover_o mr._n arnaud_n show_v he_o have_v but_o little_a to_o say_v when_o he_o set_v himself_o on_o reproach_v i_o that_o i_o suppress_v some_o word_n of_o my_o five_o observation_n it_o be_v not_o likely_a i_o will_v on_o purpose_n suppress_v word_n contain_v in_o my_o book_n which_o may_v be_v easy_o find_v in_o turn_v over_o some_o leaf_n if_o i_o pass_v over_o they_o it_o be_v because_o they_o make_v no_o more_o to_o the_o subject_n than_o those_o which_o i_o recite_v which_o contain_v the_o whole_a substance_n of_o my_o discourse_n and_o which_o be_v no_o less_o significant_a than_o the_o other_o but_o i_o know_v not_o whether_o he_o can_v so_o well_o justify_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n in_o his_o make_v i_o say_v that_o the_o church_n remain_v in_o this_o ignorance_n till_o berenger_n time_n although_o there_o be_v no_o such_o 577._o lib._n 6._o cap._n 3._o p._n 577._o thing_n in_o my_o book_n mr._n arnaud_n answer_n be_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n represent_v my_o sense_n and_o not_o my_o word_n and_o because_o that_o this_o proposition_n which_o this_o author_n impute_v to_o i_o be_v set_v down_o in_o italic_a letter_n which_o be_v those_o which_o be_v use_v for_o quotation_n in_o proper_a term_n mr._n arnaud_n say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o printer_n fault_n who_o ought_v to_o print_v they_o in_o a_o roman_a letter_n i_o will_v believe_v it_o because_o he_o say_v so_o but_o yet_o my_o sense_n ought_v to_o be_v faithful_o relate_v and_o for_o this_o effect_n plain_a deal_n require_v it_o to_o be_v draw_v from_o my_o express_a declaration_n contain_v in_o several_a passage_n of_o my_o first_o and_o second_o answer_n rather_o than_o from_o a_o discourse_n that_o be_v maim_v and_o which_o can_v represent_v in_o this_o condition_n but_o half_a of_o that_o which_o i_o will_v say_v whatsoever_o pain_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v to_o disguise_v my_o sense_n father_n maimbourg_n the_o jesuit_n who_o write_v since_o mr._n arnaud_n ingenuous_o perceive_v and_o relate_v it_o as_o it_o be_v in_o truth_n mr._n claude_n say_v he_o assert_n 108._o a_o peaceable_a method_n by_o father_n mainbourg_n ch_n 3._o page_n 108._o there_o be_v a_o certain_a time_n wherein_o through_o the_o neglect_n of_o the_o pastor_n christian_n have_v no_o more_o than_o a_o confuse_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n without_o positive_o believe_v or_o reject_v either_o the_o real_a presence_n or_o absence_n because_o they_o study_v not_o the_o point_n this_o be_v in_o effect_v my_o meaning_n and_o not_o that_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n impute_v to_o i_o that_o the_o faithful_a can_v remain_v a_o thousand_o year_n in_o the_o church_n without_o form_v a_o distinct_a notion_n whether_o what_o they_o see_v be_v or_o be_v not_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o first_o of_o these_o three_o remark_n i_o now_o make_v consider_v the_o point_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o doctrine_n now_o in_o question_n and_o determine_v it_o to_o the_o real_a presence_n alone_o exclude_v transubstantiation_n the_o second_o consider_v it_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o person_n and_o determine_v it_o to_o the_o christian_n only_o exclude_v those_o that_o have_v no_o knowledge_n of_o our_o mystery_n and_o the_o three_o consider_v it_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o time_n and_o determine_v it_o to_o the_o age_n of_o ignorance_n and_o darkness_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o those_o wherein_o according_a to_o we_o the_o change_n be_v introduce_v which_o be_v the_o 9th_o and_o 10_o and_o part_n of_o the_o 11_o for_o although_o according_a to_o the_o exact_a rigour_n of_o the_o dispute_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v oblige_v to_o prove_v his_o thesis_n from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o that_o of_o berenger_n yet_o there_o be_v only_o to_o speak_v proper_o these_o three_o age_n in_o question_n in_o this_o dispute_n we_o shall_v neither_o complain_v of_o he_o nor_o mr._n arnaud_n when_o they_o shall_v restrain_v their_o argument_n to_o these_o it_o remain_v only_o now_o to_o know_v in_o what_o disposition_n of_o mind_n we_o must_v suppose_v the_o christian_n be_v when_o we_o imagine_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v declare_v to_o they_o for_o on_o this_o depend_v the_o question_n whether_o the_o change_n which_o we_o pretend_v be_v possible_a or_o impossible_a but_o before_o we_o enter_v upon_o this_o enquiry_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o make_v two_o far_a observation_n the_o first_o be_v that_o the_o question_n be_v not_o whether_o the_o christian_n of_o that_o time_n have_v knowledge_n enough_o to_o discover_v in_o some_o sort_n when_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v propose_v to_o they_o that_o it_o agree_v not_o with_o the_o principle_n of_o nature_n but_o whether_o in_o suppose_v they_o believe_v not_o this_o doctrine_n they_o have_v knowledge_n enough_o to_o discover_v it_o be_v a_o innovation_n contrary_a to_o the_o church_n faith_n and_o to_o reject_v it_o under_o this_o consideration_n for_o for_o to_o conclude_v that_o people_n will_v have_v actual_o oppose_v the_o real_a presence_n have_v they_o not_o before_o believe_v it_o it_o be_v not_o enough_o to_o show_v that_o it_o will_v have_v oppose_v their_o sense_n and_o notice_n of_o reason_n i_o confess_v that_o if_o man_n do_v always_o what_o they_o ought_v to_o do_v this_o alone_o be_v sufficient_a to_o put_v they_o upon_o reject_v this_o real_a presence_n as_o we_o have_v elsewhere_o prove_v it_o but_o people_n be_v liable_a to_o be_v deceive_v and_o receive_v notwithstanding_o the_o contradiction_n of_o sense_n and_o common_a reason_n that_o which_o they_o be_v persuade_v be_v a_o mystery_n of_o faith_n and_o general_o as_o soon_o as_o ever_o they_o begin_v to_o consider_v it_o as_o a_o mystery_n they_o harken_v no_o long_o to_o sense_n nor_o reason_n we_o shall_v then_o proceed_v and_o show_v that_o they_o be_v in_o a_o disposition_n to_o reject_v this_o doctrine_n as_o a_o novelty_n which_o the_o church_n never_o hold_v and_o which_o consequent_o be_v not_o a_o true_a mystery_n of_o faith_n the_o other_o observation_n which_o we_o must_v make_v be_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o distinguish_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a absence_n in_o the_o sense_n in_o question_n from_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o corporeal_a absence_n to_o believe_v the_o corporeal_a absence_n be_v to_o form_n to_o a_o man_n self_n the_o idea_n of_o the_o ordinary_a and_o natural_a presence_n of_o a_o humane_a body_n such_o as_o be_v that_o of_o our_o saviour_n and_o to_o reject_v it_o as_o false_a and_o extravagant_a but_o to_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n in_o the_o term_n of_o our_o dispute_n be_v to_o conceive_v the_o idea_n of_o a_o invisible_a presence_n such_o as_o the_o roman_a church_n conceive_v and_o reject_v as_o a_o error_n a_o man_n may_v reject_v the_o substantial_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n under_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o ordinary_a existence_n of_o a_o body_n in_o a_o place_n and_o yet_o not_o reject_v it_o either_o general_o under_o every_o notion_n be_v it_o what_o it_o will_v nor_o in_o particular_a under_o the_o notion_n of_o a_o invisible_a existence_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o example_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o do_v not_o believe_v this_o ordinary_a and_o natural_a presence_n but_o yet_o
great_a prince_n who_o memory_n will_v never_o die_v but_o how_o great_a soever_o he_o deserve_o be_v yet_o be_v he_o consider_v only_o as_o a_o man_n who_o body_n lie_v inter_v at_o s._n dennis_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o other_o do_v jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n who_o body_n be_v live_v and_o glorious_a and_o hypostatical_o unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n shall_v any_o man_n then_o imagine_v that_o the_o statue_n of_o henry_n iv_o be_v real_o henry_n iu._n i_o doubt_v not_o but_o people_n will_v look_v upon_o he_o as_o a_o mad_a man_n because_o it_o will_v be_v consider_v according_a to_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n as_o a_o thing_n touch_v which_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o that_o be_v extraordinary_a and_o miraculous_a conceive_v which_o be_v expose_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o all_o the_o world_n and_o wherein_o there_o be_v nothing_o at_o all_o that_o be_v divine_a neither_o do_v i_o doubt_v but_o such_o a_o dotage_n will_v be_v reject_v as_o a_o novelty_n unknown_a to_o our_o forefather_n because_o it_o will_v be_v suppose_v that_o our_o forefather_n have_v their_o sense_n make_v as_o we_o and_o that_o in_o respect_n of_o natural_a and_o sensible_a thing_n their_o judgement_n have_v be_v the_o same_o as_o we_o nature_n ever_o remain_v in_o a_o uniform_a state_n but_o neither_o this_o example_n nor_o the_o other_o which_o be_v like_o it_o do_v signify_v any_o thing_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v a_o mystery_n of_o faith_n wherein_o all_o christian_n agree_v that_o there_o be_v something_o supernatural_a although_o they_o agree_v not_o in_o the_o manner_n a_o mystery_n concern_v which_o every_o man_n do_v not_o think_v he_o can_v safe_o judge_v much_o less_o from_o the_o principle_n of_o sense_n and_o reason_n in_o fine_a a_o mystery_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n the_o knowledge_n of_o which_o depend_v on_o a_o light_n which_o be_v not_o always_o equal_a it_o be_v then_o manifest_a that_o neither_o this_o example_n nor_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o same_o rank_n propose_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v pertinent_a neither_o be_v it_o less_o clear_a from_o what_o i_o now_o represent_v that_o of_o these_o three_o manner_n of_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n propose_v there_o be_v only_o the_o second_o which_o can_v be_v admit_v into_o this_o dispute_n to_o regulate_v the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n because_o the_o first_o as_o i_o have_v show_v be_v impossible_a and_o the_o last_o can_v yield_v no_o advantage_n to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpeuitty_n design_n mr._n arnaud_v may_v here_o again_o call_v to_o mind_v the_o solidity_n of_o the_o distinction_n which_o i_o make_v touch_v the_o two_o expression_n which_o be_v very_o like_a one_o another_o as_o to_z term_n but_o very_o different_a in_o sense_n not_o to_o believe_v or_o not_o to_o know_v that_o a_o thing_n be_v and_o to_o believe_v or_o know_v that_o a_o thing_n be_v not_o the_o first_o denote_v a_o bare_a negation_n of_o knowledge_n and_o the_o second_o a_o positive_a act_n of_o knowledge_n and_o faith_n which_o formal_o deny_v the_o existence_n of_o a_o thing_n not_o to_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n bare_o signify_v that_o this_o presence_n be_v not_o hold_v for_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v not_o signify_v something_o more_o which_o be_v that_o a_o man_n reckon_v it_o among_o the_o article_n which_o he_o reject_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o medium_n perpetuity_n the_o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n between_o have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o real_a absence_n i_o have_v reason_n to_o tell_v he_o that_o to_o make_v in_o this_o matter_n a_o immediate_a opposition_n he_o must_v make_v it_o contradictory_n and_o not_o contrary_a that_o be_v to_o say_v he_o ought_v to_o bring_v in_o a_o affirmation_n or_o the_o negation_n of_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o not_o the_o affirmation_n or_o positive_a rejection_n that_o he_o must_v say_v the_o christian_n have_v have_v a_o distinct_a belief_n of_o the_o real_a absence_n or_o that_o they_o have_v not_o have_v it_o and_o not_o say_v they_o have_v have_v a_o distinct_a belief_n of_o the_o presence_n or_o real_a absence_n mr._n arnaud_v call_v this_o schoolboy_n philosophy_n but_o this_o schoolboy_n 5._o lib._n 6._o cap._n 2._o pag._n 5._o philosophy_n see_v he_o please_v to_o give_v it_o this_o name_n be_v ground_v on_o common_a sense_n for_o common_a sense_n show_v we_o that_o to_o make_v a_o immediate_a opposition_n we_o must_v set_v the_o negative_a on_o one_o side_n and_o the_o affirmative_a on_o the_o other_o we_o grant_v say_v he_o to_o mr._n claude_n that_o to_o speak_v logical_o we_o ought_v to_o oppose_v believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o not_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o not_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n but_o i_o affirm_v that_o to_o speak_v rational_o we_o may_v well_o oppose_v believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o not_o to_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n and_o to_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n may_v and_o aught_o to_o pass_v for_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o point_n in_o question_n because_o these_o two_o disposition_n of_o mind_n have_v all_o the_o same_o effect_n i_o have_v be_v ignorant_a till_o now_o of_o the_o distinction_n between_o speak_v logical_o and_o speak_v rational_o for_o i_o always_o think_v that_o true_a logic_n which_o tend_v only_o to_o cultivate_v our_o reason_n and_o which_o explain_v itself_o clear_o and_o intelligible_o have_v not_o any_o other_o language_n than_o what_o be_v rational_a but_o not_o to_o stray_v from_o our_o subject_n if_o in_o the_o matter_n in_o question_n these_o two_o expression_n not_o to_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o to_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n must_v pass_v for_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n it_o follow_v they_o be_v both_o of_o they_o equal_o rational_a at_o bottom_n see_v then_o they_o be_v both_o of_o they_o equal_o intelligible_a and_o equal_o popular_a why_o do_v not_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n make_v use_v of_o the_o first_o rather_o than_o the_o second_o for_o the_o first_o be_v as_o it_o be_v rational_a intelligible_a and_o popular_a as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o it_o have_v moreover_o this_o advantage_n that_o logic_n approve_v of_o it_o whereas_o she_o reject_v the_o other_o the_o first_o expression_n do_v of_o itself_o explain_v just_o and_o natural_o what_o a_o man_n will_v say_v neither_o more_o nor_o less_o whereas_o the_o other_o according_a to_o mr._n arnaud'_v own_o acknowledgement_n be_v equivocal_a and_o do_v not_o explain_v what_o be_v mean_v but_o only_o because_o of_o the_o matter_n in_o question_n the_o first_o be_v liable_a to_o no_o contest_v the_o second_o be_v disputable_a wherefore_o then_o have_v not_o mr._n arnaud_n know_v they_o to_o be_v equivalent_a leave_v the_o second_o to_o make_v use_n of_o the_o first_o he_o have_v lose_v nothing_o if_o it_o be_v true_a they_o both_o signify_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o he_o have_v spare_v the_o pain_n of_o a_o new_a dispute_n for_o i_o maintain_v against_o he_o that_o neither_o rational_o speak_v nor_o logical_o these_o two_o expression_n ought_v to_o pass_v for_o the_o same_o thing_n the_o first_o can_v produce_v the_o effect_n which_o the_o second_o produce_v see_v the_o second_o will_v make_v man_n oppose_v the_o real_a presence_n as_o a_o innovation_n which_o faith_n reject_v whereof_o the_o first_o can_v of_o itself_o work_v such_o en_fw-fr effect_n a_o man_n that_o be_v persuade_v the_o real_a presence_n be_v a_o doctrine_n which_o he_o ought_v to_o reject_v will_v oppose_v himself_o against_o it_o as_o soon_o as_o ever_o it_o shall_v be_v offer_v he_o a_o person_n that_o never_o hear_v it_o mention_v will_v easy_o suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v surprise_v when_o tell_v this_o have_v be_v ever_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n wherein_o consist_v then_o you_o will_v say_v the_o point_n of_o our_o difference_n and_o what_o be_v the_o state_n of_o this_o question_n it_o may_v be_v easy_o gather_v from_o what_o i_o have_v now_o say_v which_o be_v to_o know_v whether_o the_o people_n of_o the_o 9th_o 10_o and_o 11_o age_n in_o suppose_v the_o real_a presence_n which_o be_v teach_v they_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o invisible_a substantial_a presence_n such_o as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n hold_v at_o this_o day_n for_o it_o be_v on_o that_o we_o dispute_v be_v a_o novelty_n which_o yet_o be_v teach_v they_o as_o the_o ancient_a faith_n of_o the_o church_n i_o say_v the_o question_n be_v whether_o these_o people_n have_v notion_n and_o
and_o rise_v for_o they_o whence_o i_o conclude_v there_o be_v several_a person_n who_o content_v themselves_o with_o do_v that_o to_o which_o these_o word_n excite_v they_o without_o proceed_v any_o far_o their_o mind_n be_v sufficient_o take_v up_o with_o that_o and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n call_v extravagant_a and_o fantastical_a and_o wherein_o he_o meet_v with_o such_o ridiculous_a hypothesise_n senseless_a supposition_n and_o absurdity_n it_o be_v impossible_a say_v he_o for_o a_o discourse_n to_o be_v more_o faulty_a than_o this_o although_o it_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o first_o order_n of_o this_o system_fw-la first_o it_o will_v not_o serve_v the_o end_n whereunto_o it_o be_v design_v second_o it_o be_v lay_v on_o a_o false_a foundation_n three_o it_o conclude_v nothing_o this_o false_a foundation_n be_v suppose_v these_o three_o remark_n be_v essential_a and_o need_v only_o prove_v as_o to_o the_o first_o he_o say_v that_o suppose_v this_o ridiculous_a hypothesis_n be_v grant_v i_o yet_o there_o must_v be_v make_v several_a other_o to_o draw_v thence_o the_o conclusion_n which_o i_o draw_v first_o it_o must_v be_v suppose_v that_o the_o pastor_n who_o instruct_v the_o communicant_n when_o they_o first_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n teach_v they_o only_o to_o make_v a_o mental_a prayer_n over_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n without_o mention_v to_o they_o a_o word_n of_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o mystery_n and_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n which_o express_v it_o and_o satisfy_v the_o doubt_n which_o may_v spring_v up_o in_o their_o mind_n about_o it_o and_o yet_o the_o form_n of_o these_o instruction_n appear_v in_o the_o write_n of_o s._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n s._n ambrose_n gaudencius_n and_o eucherus_n be_v very_o apt_a to_o imprint_v on_o their_o mind_n the_o distinct_a idea_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o mystery_n according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_n second_o we_o must_v suppose_v that_o when_o these_o people_n meet_v with_o this_o expression_n either_o in_o sermon_n or_o particular_a discourse_n or_o book_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o caution_v themselves_o against_o admit_v into_o their_o mind_n any_o idea_n of_o these_o word_n but_o be_v immediate_o ravish_v with_o abstract_a meditation_n three_o it_o be_v to_o be_v suppose_v that_o this_o lasted'em_n all_o their_o life_n four_o we_o must_v suppose_v they_o use_v the_o same_o caution_n against_o these_o expression_n the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v make_v of_o bread_n we_o be_v nourish_v with_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n enter_v into_o we_o that_o it_o be_v our_o strength_n and_o our_o life_n i_o answer_v that_o suppose_v the_o proposition_n i_o state_v touch_v the_o thing_n and_o usual_a expression_n be_v fruitless_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o instruction_n give_v to_o the_o catechumenist_n and_o those_o other_o expression_n mention_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n yet_o do_v it_o not_o hence_o follow_v but_o it_o will_v be_v useful_a in_o respect_n of_o these_o term_n corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la which_o be_v speak_v before_o to_o the_o communicant_n at_o the_o time_n wherein_o the_o eucharist_n be_v deliver_v to_o '_o they_o now_o it_o be_v precise_o upon_o this_o account_n i_o make_v use_n of_o it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o answer_v the_o argument_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n raise_v from_o these_o word_n corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la which_o he_o say_v represent_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n present_a on_o the_o altar_n i_o show_v then_o that_o these_o word_n be_v not_o only_a word_n of_o instruction_n but_o likewise_o of_o use_n the_o drift_n of_o which_o be_v to_o represent_v to_o the_o communicant_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n dead_a and_o rise_v for_o we_o mr._n arnaud_n ought_v to_o consider_v my_o proposition_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o particular_a end_n for_o which_o i_o use_v it_o and_o not_o take_v it_o lose_v as_o he_o have_v do_v from_o the_o sequel_n of_o my_o discourse_n but_o it_o be_v his_o custom_n when_o he_o propose_v any_o thing_n which_o i_o mention_v to_o represent_v it_o indirect_o and_o it_o be_v on_o such_o kind_n of_o proceed_n as_o these_o whereon_o be_v ground_v the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o objection_n to_o confirm_v the_o truth_n of_o my_o proposition_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o change_v any_o thing_n in_o the_o catechism_n of_o the_o father_n there_o needs_o only_o one_o thing_n be_v suppose_v which_o be_v not_o hard_a to_o believe_v which_o be_v that_o neither_o the_o catechism_n of_o s._n cyril_n nor_o those_o attribute_v to_o s._n ambrose_n and_o s._n eucherus_n be_v use_v as_o form_n of_o instruction_n which_o be_v give_v to_o person_n the_o first_o time_n they_o communicate_v see_v the_o great_a part_n among_o they_o receive_v their_o first_o communion_n immediate_o after_o they_o be_v baptise_a in_o their_o tender_a year_n yea_o sometime_o whilst_o at_o their_o mother_n breast_n i_o confess_v indeed_o they_o be_v not_o then_o teach_v to_o make_v mental_a prayer_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n speak_v and_o it_o be_v also_o likely_a they_o have_v neither_o the_o catechism_n of_o s._n ambrose_n nor_o s._n cyril_n expound_v to_o they_o as_o he_o pleasant_o suppose_v and_o thus_o mr._n arnaud'_v first_o observation_n be_v absurd_a as_o to_o the_o book_n they_o read_v it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o say_v they_o caution_v themselves_o against_o the_o word_n which_o they_o meet_v in_o they_o we_o need_v only_o suppose_v one_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o unlikely_a that_o there_o be_v at_o that_o time_n and_o be_v at_o this_o day_n in_o the_o church_n several_a people_n who_o can_v not_o read_v and_o that_o among_o such_o as_o can_v there_o be_v some_o that_o read_v little_a in_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o father_n concern_v the_o eucharist_n book_n not_o be_v then_o so_o common_a as_o they_o have_v be_v since_o print_n have_v be_v invent_v and_o in_o fine_a that_o among_o those_o who_o do_v there_o may_v be_v some_o who_o apply_v not_o themselves_o attentive_o enough_o to_o form_v in_o their_o mind_n the_o question_n how_o the_o sacrament_n be_v our_o saviour_n body_n as_o to_o private_a discourse_n if_o mr._n arnaud_n by_o revelation_n know_v any_o thing_n of_o they_o we_o will_v hear_v he_o willing_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n he_o will_v let_v we_o suppose_v that_o there_o have_v be_v always_o people_n in_o the_o church_n who_o never_o set_v themselves_o to_o treat_v of_o abstruse_a question_n of_o theology_n in_o familiar_a colloquy_n and_o as_o to_o sermon_n see_v mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v they_o must_v inspire_v all_o person_n with_o curiosity_n that_o hear_v they_o it_o will_v be_v just_a he_o shall_v tell_v we_o first_o whether_o he_o believe_v the_o preacher_n handle_v always_o the_o eucharist_n in_o difficult_a term_n sufficient_a to_o excite_v the_o curiosity_n of_o their_o hearer_n touch_v the_o question_n how_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n whether_o they_o explain_v not_o themselves_o in_o term_n clear_a and_o easy_a which_o give_v no_o occasion_n for_o this_o question_n second_o it_o will_v be_v just_a for_o he_o to_o tell_v we_o whether_o when_o they_o make_v these_o difficult_a discourse_n they_o cause_v all_o the_o faithful_a in_o general_a to_o come_v to_o they_o and_o charge_v they_o not_o to_o fail_v of_o form_v in_o their_o mind_n the_o question_n how_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n three_o in_o short_a it_o may_v be_v expect_v he_o shall_v tell_v we_o whether_o he_o believe_v that_o all_o the_o auditor_n be_v of_o equal_a capacity_n to_o make_v reflection_n on_o the_o difficult_a expression_n of_o the_o father_n for_o if_o he_o do_v not_o suppose_v these_o three_o thing_n there_o be_v little_a likelihood_n these_o expression_n he_o mention_n must_v have_v produce_v the_o effect_n in_o man_n mind_n which_o he_o pretend_v perhaps_o person_n of_o mean_a capacity_n who_o yet_o may_v be_v good_a man_n although_o they_o have_v but_o little_a knowledge_n in_o hear_v their_o preacher_n will_v have_v turn_v their_o mind_n soon_o on_o the_o side_n of_o easy_a term_n than_o that_o of_o difficult_a one_o perhaps_o also_o some_o of_o they_o do_v let_v these_o difficult_a way_n of_o speak_a pass_n without_o consider_v they_o with_o much_o attention_n and_o trouble_v themselves_o with_o question_n beyond_o their_o reach_n and_o thus_o may_v i_o suppose_v the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n seldom_o make_v any_o deep_a impression_n on_o they_o mr._n claude_fw-la say_v mr._n arnaud_n who_o think_v that_o the_o put_n of_o a_o extravagancy_n into_o mood_n and_o figure_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v it_o conclusive_a and_o decisive_a propose_v we_o this_o
find_v therein_o the_o consolation_n of_o our_o soul_n this_o without_o doubt_n be_v popular_a it_o be_v popular_a to_o hearken_v to_o the_o testimony_n of_o sense_n which_o tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v bread_n and_o yet_o to_o hear_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n its_o pledge_n its_o memorial_n it_o be_v popular_a to_o know_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v in_o heaven_n and_o that_o from_o thence_o he_o shall_v come_v to_o judge_v both_o the_o quick_a and_o dead_a whence_o he_o conclude_v with_o authority_n that_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n which_o i_o give_v to_o the_o first_o age_n and_o the_o confuse_a one_o which_o i_o attribute_v to_o the_o 10_o be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n it_o must_v be_v allow_v that_o never_o any_o consequence_n be_v more_o violent_o draw_v than_o that_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n first_o it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o the_o article_n which_o i_o give_v of_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n be_v the_o same_o with_o those_o of_o the_o popular_a knowledge_n among_o the_o first_o be_v find_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n lose_v not_o their_o natural_a substance_n that_o they_o be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o they_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o they_o which_o be_v not_o find_v in_o the_o article_n of_o the_o popular_a knowledge_n how_o will_v he_o have_v this_o to_o be_v then_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o harken_v to_o the_o testimony_n of_o one_o proper_a sense_n which_o show_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o learning_n from_o the_o instruction_n of_o pastor_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n the_o first_o induce_v a_o man_n to_o believe_v that_o to_o judge_n of_o it_o by_o sense_n it_o be_v real_a bread_n and_o wine_n but_o the_o second_o go_v far_a for_o it_o show_v this_o very_a thing_n which_o the_o sense_n depose_v to_o be_v the_o true_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n now_o these_o two_o thing_n be_v whole_o different_a as_o any_o man_n may_v see_v the_o first_o do_v not_o dispose_v man_n to_o reject_v transubstantiation_n as_o a_o novelty_n contrary_n to_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n for_o it_o remain_v still_o to_o know_v whether_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o contrary_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o sense_n the_o second_o do_v dispose_v they_o to_o it_o for_o it_o show_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n be_v according_a to_o the_o deposition_n of_o the_o sense_n now_o the_o first_o be_v according_a to_o my_o rule_n belong_v to_o the_o popular_a knowledge_n and_o the_o second_o belong_v to_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n what_o reason_n be_v there_o then_o in_o have_v these_o two_o knowledge_n to_o be_v the_o same_o three_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v not_o observe_v that_o when_o i_o speak_v of_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o eight_o first_o century_n i_o do_v not_o pretend_v exact_o to_o denote_v all_o the_o article_n of_o it_o this_o be_v not_o my_o business_n in_o that_o place_n but_o only_o to_o observe_v some_o of_o the_o principal_a one_o which_o be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v know_v the_o sense_n of_o these_o proposition_n the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o it_o do_v not_o hence_o follow_v but_o that_o there_o be_v therein_o some_o other_o very_o considerable_a one_o which_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n which_o i_o produce_v in_o my_o first_o part_n as_o that_o the_o change_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o a_o change_n of_o nature_n but_o a_o addition_n of_o grace_n to_o nature_n that_o jesus_n christ_n as_o to_o his_o human_a body_n or_o human_a nature_n be_v so_o in_o heaven_n that_o he_o be_v no_o more_o on_o earth_n that_o the_o manducation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v spiritual_a and_o mystical_a that_o we_o must_v not_o understand_v it_o literal_o it_o be_v a_o figurative_a expression_n that_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o verity_n represent_v by_o the_o sacrament_n be_v two_o distinct_a thing_n and_o several_a other_o which_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o be_v relate_v suppose_v it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o article_n of_o the_o popular_a knowledge_n be_v the_o same_o with_o those_o i_o mark_v of_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n which_o be_v evident_o false_a yet_o will_v it_o not_o follow_v that_o these_o two_o knowledge_n according_a to_o my_o sense_n will_v be_v the_o same_o thing_n see_v i_o never_o pretend_v to_o make_v a_o exact_a enumeration_n of_o all_o the_o point_n of_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n nor_o exclude_v they_o which_o i_o now_o denote_v which_o be_v no_o wise_a popular_a in_o fine_a mr._n arnaud_n have_v not_o consider_v that_o of_o the_o same_o article_n whether_o popular_a or_o not_o popular_a a_o man_n may_v have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n and_o a_o confuse_a one_o according_a as_o he_o make_v a_o great_a or_o lesser_a reflection_n on_o they_o according_a as_o they_o be_v respect_v with_o more_o or_o less_o application_n according_a as_o each_o of_o those_o that_o have_v the_o knowledge_n of_o they_o have_v more_o or_o less_o understanding_n natural_a or_o acquire_v so_o that_o suppose_v we_o attribute_v to_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o eight_o first_o century_n only_o the_o article_n which_o i_o specify_v suppose_v these_o article_n be_v the_o same_o as_o those_o i_o attribute_v to_o the_o popular_a knowledge_n which_o be_v not_o true_a suppose_v again_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n in_o they_o as_o there_o be_v in_o respect_n of_o some_o of_o these_o article_n between_o the_o know_v of_o they_o popular_o that_o be_v to_o say_v either_o by_o the_o help_n of_o the_o sense_n or_o by_o the_o natural_a motion_n of_o the_o conscience_n and_o to_o know_v they_o by_o the_o instruction_n of_o the_o pastor_n as_o a_o thing_n which_o the_o church_n believe_v and_o from_o which_o a_o man_n must_v not_o vary_v it_o will_v in_o no_o wise_a thence_o follow_v that_o the_o confuse_a knowledge_n be_v according_a to_o what_o i_o lay_v down_o the_o same_o thing_n the_o object_n of_o these_o two_o knowledge_n will_v be_v the_o same_o but_o the_o knowledge_n will_v be_v distinct_a and_o thus_o have_v we_o show_v mr._n arnaud_n subtlety_n chap._n vi_o mr._n arnaud_n objection_n against_o what_o he_o call_v the_o machines_n of_o mollification_n and_o the_o machines_n of_o execution_n examine_v the_o state_n of_o the_o twelve_o century_n mr._n arnaud_v will_v not_o suffer_v i_o to_o say_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o 7._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n part_v 2._o chap._n 7._o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o error_n do_v not_o insinuate_v itself_o by_o way_n of_o opposition_n or_o a_o formal_a contradiction_n of_o the_o truth_n but_o by_o way_n of_o addition_n explication_n and_o confirmation_n and_o that_o it_o endeavour_n to_o ally_v itself_o with_o the_o ancient_a faith_n to_o prevent_v its_o immediate_a opposition_n and_o this_o be_v what_o he_o call_v my_o machines_n of_o mollification_n which_o he_o pretend_v to_o overthrow_v in_o his_o five_o chapter_n the_o invention_n say_v he_o of_o mr._n claude_n be_v 899._o book_n 9_o ch_z 5._o page_n 899._o usual_o attend_v with_o very_o considerable_a defect_n to_o which_o i_o have_v no_o more_o to_o say_v but_o this_o that_o the_o pretension_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v common_o very_o high_a but_o general_o very_o ill_o ground_v well_o offer_v but_o ill_o defend_v it_o be_v false_a say_v he_o that_o paschasus_n do_v not_o teach_v his_o doctrine_n by_o express_o condemn_v those_o that_o be_v of_o a_o contrary_a opinion_n mr._n arnaud_n hide_v himself_o under_o a_o thin_a vail_n pretend_v not_o to_o understand_v what_o he_o do_v very_o well_o we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o paschasus_n do_v not_o propose_v his_o doctrine_n by_o condemn_v those_o of_o a_o contrary_a opinion_n this_o be_v not_o the_o point_n in_o question_n the_o question_n be_v whether_o he_o do_v not_o propose_v his_o doctrine_n as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v not_o sufficient_o understand_v and_o which_o he_o therefore_o more_o clear_o explain_v now_o paschasus_n himself_o decide_v this_o difference_n as_o i_o have_v show_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n for_o speak_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o book_n touch_v his_o design_n he_o say_v that_o all_o the_o faithful_a aught_o to_o understand_v the_o 2._o lib._n de_fw-fr corpore_fw-la &_o sang._n dom._n cap._n 2._o sacrament_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n which_o be_v every_o day_n celebrate_v in_o the_o church_n and_o what_o they_o ought_v to_o believe_v and_o know_v of_o it_o that_o we_o must_v seek_v the_o
virtue_n of_o it_o and_o instruct_v our_o faith_n under_o the_o discipline_n of_o jesus_n christ_n lest_o we_o be_v esteem_v unworthy_a if_o we_o do_v not_o discern_v it_o enough_o not_o understand_v what_o be_v the_o dignity_n and_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o mystical_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o lest_o it_o shall_v be_v imagine_v this_o be_v only_o a_o way_n of_o speak_v to_o excite_v the_o faithful_a to_o instruct_v themselves_o in_o this_o mystery_n yet_o without_o suppose_v that_o in_o effect_n they_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o exposition_n he_o be_v go_v to_o make_v of_o it_o we_o need_v only_o call_v to_o mind_n what_o he_o say_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n wherein_o speak_v of_o the_o success_n his_o book_n meet_v with_o i_o be_o inform_v say_v he_o that_o i_o have_v move_v several_a to_o understand_v this_o mystery_n which_o show_v frud_n epist_n ad_fw-la frud_n that_o according_a to_o he_o his_o book_n be_v a_o more_o clear_a and_o express_a exposition_n of_o the_o church_n sentiment_n and_o that_o he_o have_v actual_o bring_v over_o several_a person_n from_o a_o obscure_a to_o a_o clear_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n but_o without_o go_v any_o further_a we_o need_v only_o read_v a_o passage_n of_o odon_n abbot_n of_o clugny_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o have_v produce_v for_o it_o express_o justify_v what_o i_o say_v paschasus_n say_v he_o have_v write_v these_o thing_n and_o several_a other_o to_o learn_v we_o 913._o book_n 9_o ch_z 6._o page_n 913._o the_o reverence_n we_o owe_v to_o this_o mystery_n and_o make_v we_o know_v the_o majesty_n of_o it_o and_o if_o those_o who_o pretend_v to_o be_v know_v will_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v his_o book_n they_o will_v find_v such_o great_a thing_n in_o it_o as_o will_v make_v they_o acknowledge_v they_o understand_v little_a of_o this_o mystery_n before_o after_o this_o testimony_n of_o one_o of_o paschasus_n his_o principal_a disciple_n who_o live_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n i_o think_v it_o can_v be_v deny_v that_o paschasus_n propose_v his_o doctrine_n by_o way_n of_o explication_n he_o write_v say_v he_o to_o teach_v we_o what_o reverence_n we_o owe_v to_o this_o mystery_n and_o to_o make_v we_o know_v the_o majesty_n of_o it_o he_o will_v have_v also_o the_o learned_a before_o the_o read_n of_o this_o book_n to_o be_v in_o a_o manner_n ignorant_a of_o this_o mystery_n and_o see_v he_o be_v please_v the_o learned_a shall_v be_v no_o better_o qualify_v i_o hope_v he_o will_v pardon_v the_o ignorant_a by_o a_o strong_a reason_n and_o thus_o do_v we_o see_v on_o what_o design_n paschasus_n and_o his_o disciple_n teach_v their_o opinion_n to_o wit_n as_o a_o illustration_n of_o the_o common_a faith_n a_o explication_n of_o what_o be_v know_v before_o but_o obscure_o and_o not_o as_o a_o doctrine_n direct_o opposite_a to_o a_o error_n with_o which_o man_n be_v imbue_v i_o acknowledge_v that_o this_o design_n prove_v not_o successful_a to_o they_o in_o respect_n of_o all_o and_o there_o be_v several_a who_o regard_v this_o opinion_n as_o a_o novelty_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v reject_v and_o as_o to_o they_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o paschasus_n and_o his_o disciple_n proceed_v with_o they_o by_o way_n of_o opposition_n and_o contradiction_n as_o we_o be_v wont_v to_o do_v against_o profess_a enemy_n but_o how_o do_v this_o hinder_v they_o from_o propose_v their_o doctrine_n by_o way_n of_o explication_n and_o even_o this_o to_o wit_n whether_o it_o be_v a_o exposition_n of_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n or_o not_o be_v in_o part_n the_o subject_n of_o the_o contradiction_n it_o be_v not_o possible_a say_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o a_o doctrine_n shall_v be_v approve_v of_o 900._o book_n 9_o ch_z 5._o page_n 900._o immediate_o by_o all_o those_o to_o who_o it_o be_v propose_v there_o must_v certain_o be_v some_o who_o reject_v it_o and_o warn_v other_o against_o it_o i_o grant_v it_o but_o that_o it_o hence_o follow_v as_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v it_o believe_v that_o my_o pretention_n be_v impossible_a be_v what_o i_o deny_v and_o that_o with_o reason_n for_o a_o man_n may_v well_o propose_v a_o new_a opinion_n by_o way_n of_o a_o explication_n of_o the_o ancient_a faith_n and_o defend_v it_o afterward_o by_o way_n of_o contradiction_n against_o adversary_n who_o reject_v it_o and_o respect_v it_o as_o a_o novelty_n in_o fine_a add_v mr._n arnaud_n this_o mean_n will_v not_o serve_v the_o end_n for_o which_o ibidem_fw-la ibidem_fw-la mr._n claude_n design_n it_o which_o be_v to_o hinder_v man_n from_o rise_v up_o against_o this_o doctrine_n and_o make_v the_o change_n insensible_a to_o those_o which_o suffer_v it_o we_o never_o tell_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o this_o mean_n absolute_o hinder_v the_o insurrection_n he_o mention_n but_o in_o effect_v the_o contrary_a to_o wit_n that_o several_a do_v rise_v up_o against_o paschasus_n but_o we_o pretend_v likewise_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o cheat_v several_a by_o make_v they_o receive_v this_o novelty_n under_o the_o title_n of_o a_o explication_n and_o that_o in_o their_o respect_n they_o conceive_v therein_o no_o other_o change_n than_o that_o which_o ignorant_a people_n do_v conceive_v when_o they_o imagine_v a_o great_a illustration_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n and_o what_o those_o learned_a person_n can_v conceive_v of_o it_o mention_v by_o odon_n who_o by_o read_v paschasus_n his_o book_n acknowledge_v they_o have_v hitherto_o but_o small_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n all_o the_o effect_n which_o this_o can_v produce_v be_v to_o excite_v they_o against_o their_o former_a ignorance_n and_o to_o esteem_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o paschasus_n for_o his_o good_a instruction_n now_o we_o know_v that_o these_o kind_n of_o insurrection_n make_v no_o great_a noise_n but_o say_v moreover_o mr._n arnaud_n other_o must_v be_v surprise_v in_o a_o contrary_a 901._o page_n 901._o manner_n they_o must_v needs_o deride_v the_o absurdity_n of_o this_o new_a doctrine_n they_o must_v be_v astonish_v at_o the_o boldness_n of_o paschasus_n and_o his_o disciple_n propose_v of_o it_o as_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n they_o must_v be_v mighty_o offend_v at_o their_o be_v accuse_v of_o ignorance_n and_o infidelity_n for_o not_o believe_v that_o which_o no_o body_n ever_o do_v believe_v who_o tell_v mr._n aruaud_v there_o be_v not_o in_o effect_n several_a in_o paschasus_n his_o time_n who_o have_v these_o kind_n of_o sentiment_n touch_v his_o opinion_n pascasus_n himself_o acknowledge_v that_o several_a call_v in_o question_n his_o doctrine_n he_o say_v he_o be_v reprehend_v for_o take_v our_o saviour_n word_n in_o a_o wrong_a sense_n he_o endeavour_v to_o answer_v some_o of_o their_o objection_n seem_v to_o intimate_v he_o be_v accuse_v for_o write_v his_o book_n by_o a_o enthusiastic_a rashness_n and_o pretend_a revelation_n and_o in_o effect_n john_n scot_n raban_n and_o bertram_n write_v against_o his_o novelty_n and_o oppose_v they_o but_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v its_o be_v true_a that_o he_o propose_v his_o doctrine_n as_o a_o explication_n of_o the_o common_a faith_n and_o that_o this_o way_n may_v procure_v he_o many_o follower_n and_o so_o far_o concern_v the_o machines_n of_o mollification_n i_o come_v now_o to_o the_o pretend_a machines_n of_o execution_n mr._n arnaud_n immediate_o complain_v that_o i_o sometime_o make_v the_o real_a presence_n to_o be_v establish_v by_o the_o noise_n of_o dispute_n and_o otherwhiles_o acknowledge_v there_o be_v no_o dispute_n in_o the_o 10_o century_n wherein_o i_o pretend_v this_o be_v effect_v i_o think_v 902._o book_n 9_o ch_z 6._o page_n 902._o say_v he_o we_o have_v best_o leave_v he_o to_o his_o choice_n and_o that_o by_o choose_v one_o of_o these_o chimerical_a mean_n he_o may_v acknowledge_v he_o have_v rash_o and_o false_o offer_v the_o other_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n request_n reasonable_a we_o will_v not_o stick_v to_o grant_v it_o notwithstanding_o the_o sharpness_n of_o his_o expression_n but_o it_o be_v unjust_a and_o unwarrantable_a for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o change_n in_o question_n have_v happen_v and_o that_o with_o and_o without_o dispute_n there_o be_v a_o contest_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n during_o the_o time_n wherein_o paschasus_n live_v as_o i_o now_o say_v we_o do_v not_o find_v there_o be_v any_o in_o the_o 10_o but_o in_o the_o 11_o it_o be_v very_o hot_a so_o that_o any_o man_n may_v see_v there_o be_v no_o contradiction_n in_o what_o i_o offer_v let_v mr._n arnaud_n say_v what_o he_o please_v which_o i_o hope_v he_o will_v grant_v i_o when_o he_o consider_v first_o that_o what_o i_o say_v concern_v the_o sense_n that_o be_v attack_v by_o the_o noise_n of_o the_o dispute_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n must_v be_v refer_v to_o the_o 11_o
and_o disperse_v it_o in_o the_o mind_n of_o several_a without_o resistance_n and_o thus_o this_o doctrine_n have_v make_v in_o the_o space_n of_o these_o hundred_o year_n insensible_a progress_v establish_v itself_o by_o little_a and_o little_a under_o the_o name_n and_o title_n of_o the_o church_n faith_n till_o have_v be_v at_o length_n direct_o and_o formal_o contradict_v in_o the_o 11_o as_o a_o innovation_n this_o doctrine_n find_v itself_o the_o strong_a and_o triumph_v over_o the_o contrary_a doctrine_n what_o difficulty_n can_v be_v raise_v against_o this_o hypothesis_n which_o may_v not_o be_v easy_o solve_v if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o paschasus_n do_v not_o propose_v any_o thing_n but_o what_o all_o the_o faithful_a already_o distinct_o know_v and_o believe_v paschasus_n himself_o will_v answer_v for_o i_o that_o he_o have_v move_v several_a person_n to_o the_o understanding_n of_o this_o mystery_n which_o suppose_v that_o before_o his_o time_n it_o be_v not_o sufficient_o know_v and_o that_o he_o discover_v thing_n of_o which_o the_o people_n be_v ignorant_a odon_n will_v answer_v for_o i_o that_o the_o most_o learned_a have_v but_o little_a knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n if_o they_o have_v not_o read_v paschasus_n his_o book_n if_o it_o be_v say_v his_o doctrine_n meet_v with_o no_o contradiction_n paschasus_n himself_o will_v tell_v you_o that_o some_o blame_v he_o for_o attribute_v more_o to_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n than_o the_o truth_n itself_o have_v promise_v we_o and_o it_o be_v hereon_o he_o dispute_v against_o his_o adversary_n shall_v a_o man_n deny_v that_o the_o two_o doctrine_n that_o of_o paschasus_n and_o that_o of_o his_o adversary_n be_v both_o teach_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n he_o will_v i_o think_v be_v convince_v of_o the_o contrary_a by_o the_o proof_n i_o have_v give_v and_o in_o effect_n there_o be_v no_o great_a likelihood_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o john_n scot_n and_o bertram_n who_o write_v by_o the_o command_n of_o king_n charles_n the_o bald_a of_o france_n and_o that_o of_o raban_n three_o person_n of_o great_a note_n in_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v thus_o extinct_a in_o so_o short_a a_o time_n without_o any_o council_n condemn_v it_o without_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n concern_v herself_o with_o it_o without_o the_o interposition_n of_o temporal_a prince_n and_o that_o there_o shall_v i_o say_v remain_v no_o trace_n of_o it_o in_o the_o 10_o century_n he_o that_o shall_v think_v it_o strange_a that_o the_o people_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n have_v take_v for_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n that_o which_o be_v in_o effect_n a_o innovation_n need_v only_o call_v to_o mind_v the_o ignorance_n wherein_o the_o people_n live_v for_o when_o a_o man_n do_v not_o know_v what_o the_o church_n believe_v it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n for_o he_o to_o be_v deceive_v and_o to_o take_v that_o which_o she_o do_v not_o believe_v for_o what_o she_o do_v that_o man_n that_o question_n this_o ignorance_n need_v only_o for_o his_o conviction_n to_o read_v the_o proof_n i_o have_v give_v of_o it_o shall_v any_o man_n allege_v it_o to_o be_v strange_a such_o man_n as_o a_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n and_o a_o abbot_n of_o clugny_n shall_v be_v deceive_v it_o be_v easy_a to_o show_v the_o weakness_n of_o this_o objection_n by_o the_o example_n of_o several_a that_o be_v man_n of_o better_a part_n than_o those_o now_o in_o question_n who_o now_o take_v for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n what_o be_v not_o so_o the_o disciple_n of_o paschasus_n find_v in_o his_o book_n such_o specious_a argument_n as_o deceive_v they_o and_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n ordinary_a enough_o to_o be_v surprise_v by_o false_a colour_n shall_v it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v impossible_a but_o that_o the_o disciple_n of_o paschasus_n know_v bertram_n doctrine_n be_v teach_v in_o several_a place_n have_v open_o condemn_v it_o and_o dispute_v against_o those_o that_o hold_v it_o first_o i_o answer_v i_o do_v not_o know_v whether_o we_o may_v absolute_o say_v there_o be_v no_o dispute_n about_o it_o for_o there_o may_v be_v dispute_n and_o we_o not_o know_v of_o they_o but_o suppose_v there_o be_v not_o i_o answer_v that_o see_v it_o be_v no_o miracle_n that_o disputation_n shall_v cease_v sometime_o in_o a_o enlighten_v age_n among_o learned_a and_o zealous_a man_n without_o any_o conversion_n on_o either_o side_n it_o be_v much_o less_o one_o in_o a_o dark_a and_o troublesome_a age_n wherein_o person_n think_v of_o nothing_o less_o than_o dispute_v the_o disciple_n of_o paschasus_n think_v they_o be_v oblige_v to_o be_v content_v in_o recommend_v the_o read_n of_o paschasus_n his_o book_n to_o all_o person_n and_o in_o confirm_v their_o opinion_n by_o miracle_n if_o it_o be_v likewise_o say_v that_o those_o that_o follow_v the_o doctrine_n of_o bertram_n ought_v to_o dispute_v against_o those_o that_o follow_v that_o of_o paschasus_n i_o must_v say_v so_o too_o but_o that_o man_n do_v not_o do_v always_o what_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o do_v because_o they_o have_v not_o always_o that_o zeal_n knowledge_n or_o industry_n which_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v how_o shall_v they_o dispute_v one_o against_o another_o who_o leave_v for_o the_o most_o part_n their_o flock_n without_o pasture_n without_o instruction_n without_o preach_v howsoever_o this_o be_v as_o i_o say_v a_o thing_n certain_a that_o there_o be_v person_n in_o this_o century_n who_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n and_o other_o that_o of_o bertram_z whether_o they_o dispute_v or_o no_o it_o concern_v i_o not_o to_o know_v it_o be_v sufficient_a for_o i_o that_o this_o age_n hold_v both_o these_o doctrine_n which_o i_o think_v can_v be_v deny_v when_o two_o opposite_a doctrine_n be_v teach_v and_o both_o as_o the_o true_a faith_n of_o the_o church_n in_o a_o age_n of_o ignorance_n to_o speak_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o man_n and_o according_a to_o the_o term_n of_o our_o dispute_n it_o be_v equal_o impossible_a either_o of_o they_o shall_v get_v the_o upper_a hand_n because_o they_o want_v that_o understanding_n which_o be_v requisite_a to_o to_o make_v aright_o judgement_n and_o moreover_o if_o the_o one_o be_v assert_v by_o person_n of_o authority_n and_o great_a reputation_n it_o be_v almost_o impossible_a but_o this_o will_v carry_v it_o away_o from_o the_o other_o whence_o it_o follow_v the_o progress_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n in_o the_o 10_o century_n have_v be_v not_o only_o possible_a but_o easy_a and_o even_o unavoidable_a to_o which_o if_o we_o add_v another_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o be_v that_o we_o do_v not_o find_v there_o be_v dispute_n in_o this_o century_n on_o this_o subject_n whence_o we_o will_v conclude_v that_o these_o progress_v we_o speak_v of_o have_v be_v make_v in_o a_o insensible_a manner_n at_o least_o in_o our_o respect_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o if_o there_o be_v any_o noise_n or_o contest_v the_o knowledge_n of_o they_o never_o come_v to_o we_o which_o suffice_v to_o decide_v the_o question_n between_o we_o two_o and_o this_o be_v what_o i_o have_v to_o say_v touch_v the_o state_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n in_o respect_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n i_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o those_o violent_a accusation_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n bring_v against_o our_o moral_n under_o pretence_n we_o do_v not_o reckon_v piety_n to_o consist_v in_o affect_a penance_n and_o outward_a mortification_n which_o for_o the_o most_o part_n have_v more_o show_n than_o substance_n we_o praise_v and_o recommend_v as_o earnest_o as_o we_o can_v the_o practice_n of_o fast_v but_o believe_v it_o better_a to_o abstain_v from_o vice_n than_o meat_n the_o use_n of_o which_o god_n have_v give_v we_o with_o sobriety_n we_o believe_v every_o man_n ought_v to_o be_v content_a with_o the_o condition_n wherein_o god_n have_v place_v he_o to_o make_v good_a use_n of_o his_o estate_n and_o endure_v poverty_n without_o envy_n murmur_n and_o repine_n to_o live_v holy_o in_o caelibacy_n and_o chaste_o in_o marriage_n to_o carry_v ourselves_o just_o to_o our_o inferior_n and_o obedient_o to_o superior_n but_o we_o do_v not_o approve_v of_o man_n withdraw_a themselves_o out_o of_o that_o rank_n and_o order_n wherein_o providence_n have_v place_v they_o nor_o make_v of_o particular_a rule_n and_o bind_v man_n to_o the_o observance_n of_o they_o by_o vow_n nor_o that_o the_o rich_a shall_v ransom_v their_o sin_n by_o great_a offering_n to_o ecclesiastical_a person_n who_o have_v no_o need_n of_o they_o â—or_a of_o voluntary_a poverty_n much_o less_o that_o man_n shall_v imagine_v to_o satisfy_v the_o almighty_a for_o their_o sin_n and_o merit_v any_o thing_n of_o he_o by_o these_o kind_n of_o observance_n it_o be_v not_o from_o seneca_n we_o have_v learn_v this_o divinity_n
consent_n have_v no_o proportion_n with_o the_o capacity_n of_o most_o people_n this_o very_a thing_n shall_v show_v that_o to_o ground_v one_o faith_n on_o a_o solid_a foundation_n wherein_o there_o be_v no_o deceit_n to_o be_v fear_v the_o best_a which_o one_o can_v do_v be_v to_o keep_v to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n the_o three_o difference_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n remark_n consist_v in_o that_o the_o change_n which_o i_o allege_v be_v change_n of_o practice_n and_o discipline_n whereas_o that_o in_o question_n be_v a_o change_n of_o opinion_n and_o doctrine_n now_o say_v he_o discipline_n be_v a_o thing_n of_o itself_o liable_a to_o change_v and_o the_o benefit_n of_o it_o depend_v on_o circumstance_n which_o be_v mutable_a but_o doctrine_n be_v immutable_a in_o their_o own_o nature_n that_o which_o be_v true_a at_o one_o time_n be_v so_o always_o every_o body_n know_v that_o discipline_n may_v be_v alter_v and_o every_o one_o know_v that_o doctrine_n can_v change_v so_o add_v he_o to_o introduce_v a_o new_a discipline_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o deceive_v the_o world_n nor_o show_v it_o be_v ancient_a but_o to_o introduce_v a_o new_a doctrine_n the_o novelty_n must_v of_o necessity_n de_fw-fr disguise_v which_o be_v oftentimes_o impossible_a in_o fine_a the_o belief_n of_o a_o doctrine_n necessary_o import_v the_o condemnation_n of_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n whereas_o one_o may_v embrace_v a_o discipline_n different_a from_o another_o yet_o without_o condemn_v that_o which_o one_o leaf_n there_o be_v several_a thing_n to_o be_v say_v to_o this_o discourse_n for_o first_o it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o all_o the_o point_n of_o practice_n and_o discipline_n be_v mutable_a the_o practice_n which_o our_o saviour_n christ_n himself_o have_v institute_v in_o his_o church_n with_o a_o express_a command_n of_o observe_v they_o be_v perpetual_a immutable_a and_o necessary_a at_o least_o as_o to_o necessity_n of_o precept_n and_o such_o be_v the_o communion_n of_o both_o kind_n second_o there_o be_v few_o person_n among_o the_o people_n that_o be_v prepossess_v with_o this_o opinion_n that_o the_o point_n of_o practice_n and_o discipline_n may_v be_v change_v the_o great_a part_n go_v not_o so_o far_o as_o this_o distinction_n of_o point_n of_o practice_n and_o doctrine_n the_o abolishment_n of_o a_o practice_n rather_o appear_v to_o they_o a_o change_n of_o religion_n than_o a_o abolition_n or_o introduction_n of_o a_o doctrine_n because_o of_o two_o part_n whereof_o a_o religion_n consist_v to_o wit_n the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n these_o last_o be_v most_o popular_a three_o there_o be_v practice_n which_o be_v so_o strict_o join_v with_o doctrine_n and_o be_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n the_o dependence_n and_o consequence_n of_o they_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o change_v they_o without_o also_o change_v the_o doctrine_n and_o consequent_o without_o condemn_v all_o contrary_a doctrine_n such_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n for_o it_o be_v ancient_o ground_v on_o this_o belief_n that_o christ_n command_n belong_v as_o well_o to_o minister_n as_o the_o people_n as_o appear_v by_o paschasus_n his_o own_o testimony_n drink_v you_o all_o of_o it_o say_v he_o to_o wit_n as_o well_o the_o minister_n as_o other_o 989._o lib._n de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n domin_n c._n 15._o etc._n etc._n 19_o gela._n apud_fw-la gra._n canon_n comperimus_fw-la de_fw-la con_fw-la do_v 2._o lib._n c._n cap._n 10._o p._n 989._o believer_n and_o this_o be_v join_v with_o the_o condemnation_n of_o the_o contrary_a practice_n it_o be_v not_o well_o do_v say_v the_o same_o paschasus_n to_o communicate_v of_o the_o flesh_n without_o the_o blood_n this_o mystery_n say_v pope_n gelasius_n can_v be_v divide_v without_o commit_v a_o great_a sacrilege_n it_o be_v a_o mere_a abuse_v the_o world_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o pretend_v to_o establish_v a_o universal_a doctrine_n which_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o whole_a church_n on_o a_o single_a passage_n of_o a_o pope_n write_n recite_v by_o gratien_n and_o to_o oppose_v this_o single_a passage_n against_o the_o constant_a practice_n of_o all_o the_o church_n in_o the_o world_n who_o have_v give_v the_o communion_n to_o the_o faithful_a under_o one_o species_n in_o sundry_a occasion_n but_o of_o who_o will_v mr._n arnaud_n have_v we_o to_o learn_v better_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o gelasius_n himself_o who_o be_v at_o the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o call_v herself_o the_o faithful_a depository_n of_o tradition_n be_v mr._n arnaud_n so_o scandalize_v at_o the_o produce_v of_o a_o testimony_n of_o a_o pope_n it_o be_v gratien_n say_v he_o that_o relate_v it_o be_v it_o the_o less_o authentic_a for_o that_o gratien_n do_v not_o invent_v it_o to_o serve_v we_o we_o do_v not_o inspire_v he_o with_o it_o and_o the_o corrector_n of_o gratien_n have_v not_o so_o much_o as_o doubt_v of_o it_o this_o passage_n add_v he_o may_v receive_v several_a rational_a explication_n i_o know_v he_o endeavour_v to_o elude_v every_o thing_n by_o explication_n but_o we_o shall_v know_v whether_o these_o explication_n be_v just_a mr._n arnaud_n shall_v propose_v they_o and_o then_o we_o may_v examine_v '_o they_o this_o constant_a practice_n of_o all_o the_o church_n that_o have_v give_v the_o communion_n to_o the_o faithful_a under_o one_o kind_n in_o several_a occasion_n be_v likewise_o a_o thing_n that_o ought_v to_o be_v prove_v mr._n arnaud_n know_v he_o need_v not_o long_o stay_v for_o a_o answer_n to_z what_o be_v allege_v touch_v that_o subject_n the_o communion_n of_o little_a child_n be_v likewise_o another_o practice_n appendant_a to_o a_o doctrine_n for_o the_o ancient_a church_n have_v this_o custom_n because_o she_o believe_v this_o communion_n absolute_o necessary_a for_o the_o salvation_n of_o infant_n s._n austin_n say_v so_o in_o express_a term_n ecclesioe_fw-mi christi_fw-la tenent_fw-la proeter_fw-la baptismum_fw-la 24._o aug._n de_fw-fr peccat_fw-la rear_n &_o remiss_a lib._n 1._o c_o 24._o &_o participationem_fw-la dominicoe_n mensoe_fw-la non_fw-la solum_fw-la non_fw-la ad_fw-la regnum_fw-la dei_fw-la sed_fw-la nec_fw-la ad_fw-la salutem_fw-la &_o vitam_fw-la oeternam_fw-la posse_fw-la quemquam_fw-la hominum_fw-la pervenire_fw-la mr._n arnaud_n be_v angry_a with_o i_o for_o make_v this_o belief_n a_o universal_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n to_o the_o end_n say_v he_o its_o authority_n may_v be_v with_o plausible_a pretence_n trample_v 990._o page_n 990._o under_o foot_n and_o a_o doctrine_n of_o tradition_n reject_v but_o what_o have_v i_o do_v in_o this_o matter_n more_o than_o the_o jesuit_n maldonat_n who_o be_v as_o much_o a_o catholic_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v before_o i_o missam_fw-la facere_fw-la say_v he_o augustini_fw-la &_o innocentii_fw-la innoc._n maldon_n in_o joan._n 6._o binn_n not_o in_o epist_n innoc._n primi_fw-la sententiam_fw-la quoe_v sexcento_n circiter_fw-la annos_fw-la viguit_fw-la in_o ecclesia_fw-la eucharistam_n etiam_fw-la infantibus_fw-la necessariam_fw-la what_o have_v i_o do_v more_o than_o binius_fw-la in_o his_o note_n on_o innocent_n letter_n to_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n of_o mileué_fw-fr it_o appear_v say_v he_o that_o innocent_n '_o s_o opinion_n which_o have_v be_v in_o vogue_n for_o six_o hundred_o year_n and_o which_o be_v follow_v by_o s_n austin_n be_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v necessary_a to_o little_a child_n but_o see_v the_o command_n to_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n do_v not_o oblige_v those_o that_o can_v receive_v it_o and_o that_o we_o must_v reckon_v they_o unfit_a to_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n that_o can_v receive_v it_o with_o the_o respect_n due_a to_o it_o the_o church_n instruct_v by_o the_o use_n of_o several_a age_n and_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v well_o determine_v not_o only_o that_o the_o reception_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o necessary_a to_o child_n but_o that_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v give_v '_o they_o i_o know_v add_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o there_o be_v on_o this_o subject_a some_o passage_n of_o 990._o page_n 990._o s._n austin_n and_o innocent_n the_o first_o which_o be_v difficult_a but_o mr._n claude_n know_v very_o well_o that_o fulgentius_n and_o bede_n have_v explain_v these_o passage_n he_o know_v also_o that_o cardinal_n perron_n and_o several_a other_o catholic_n author_n have_v solve_v they_o to_o the_o passage_n of_o s._n austin_n and_o innocent_a mr._n arnaud_n may_v add_v other_o which_o will_v admit_v of_o no_o explication_n as_o those_o of_o gelasius_n the_o first_o in_o one_o of_o his_o epistle_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o hypognostick_n of_o gregory_n the_o second_o of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o toul_n and_o some_o other_o and_o as_o to_o the_o soften_a exposition_n of_o fulgentius_n they_o hinder_v not_o but_o that_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n be_v in_o effect_n what_o we_o now_o
to_o his_o great_a common_a place_n of_o moral_a impossibility_n and_o suppose_v that_o according_a to_o we_o none_o of_o the_o clergy_n or_o laity_n imagine_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v real_o present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n that_o they_o all_o take_v the_o eucharist_n for_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o substance_n that_o they_o know_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v sign_n and_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o which_o we_o obtain_v his_o grace_n and_o that_o we_o must_v meditate_v on_o the_o passion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o receive_v they_o that_o paschasus_n very_o well_o know_v that_o his_o opinion_n be_v opposite_a to_o that_o of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o he_o remain_v in_o her_o external_a communion_n only_o out_o of_o a_o carnal_a motive_n lest_o he_o shall_v find_v himself_o too_o weak_a if_o he_o depart_v out_o of_o it_o suppose_v i_o say_v this_o he_o thus_o reason_n let_v we_o imagine_v a_o religious_a under_o a_o regular_a discipline_n and_o he_o so_o young_a that_o he_o call_v himself_o a_o child_n and_o who_o think_v he_o have_v discover_v this_o marvellous_a secret_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v real_o present_a on_o earth_n in_o infinite_a place_n that_o all_o christian_n receive_v he_o real_o every_o time_n they_o partake_v of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o that_o by_o a_o deplorable_a blindness_n they_o be_v ignorant_a of_o this_o happiness_n do_v not_o know_v the_o saviour_n who_o they_o have_v often_o in_o their_o hand_n and_o which_o they_o receive_v into_o their_o mouth_n and_o take_v his_o real_a body_n for_o a_o image_n and_o simple_a figure_n that_o he_o be_v the_o only_a man_n that_o know_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o mystery_n and_o be_v destine_v to_o declare_v it_o to_o the_o world_n this_o conceit_n be_v already_o very_o strange_a and_o contrary_a to_o the_o idea_n which_o a_o man_n necessary_o form_n on_o paschasus_n from_o his_o write_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o remote_a from_o the_o humility_n and_o simplicity_n appear_v in_o they_o than_o this_o prodigious_a insolency_n with_o which_o mr._n claude_n charge_v he_o so_o that_o we_o may_v true_o say_v he_o can_v not_o worse_o represent_v the_o character_n of_o his_o mind_n he_o afterward_o say_v that_o this_o enterprise_n of_o paschasus_n of_o instruct_v all_o people_n in_o this_o new_a opinion_n be_v the_o great_a enterprise_n that_o ever_o any_o man_n undertake_v far_o great_a than_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n when_o they_o determine_v to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n of_o jesus_n christ_n throughout_o all_o the_o world_n for_o in_o fine_a they_o be_v twelve_o they_o wrought_v miracle_n have_v other_o proof_n than_o word_n they_o make_v disciple_n and_o establish_v they_o doctor_n of_o the_o truth_n which_o they_o preach_v paschasus_n have_v nothing_o of_o all_o this_o he_o triumphant_o fill_v five_o great_a page_n with_o this_o discourse_n to_o answer_v this_o with_o somewhat_o less_o heat_n we_o will_v reply_v that_o these_o arguing_n will_v have_v be_v perhaps_o of_o some_o use_n have_v mr._n arnaud_n live_v in_o paschasus_n his_o time_n and_o be_v oblige_v to_o make_v a_o oration_n before_o he_o in_o genere_fw-la deliberativo_fw-la to_o dissuade_v he_o from_o make_v his_o book_n public_a but_o who_o tell_v he_o at_o present_a that_o paschasus_n must_v necessary_o have_v all_o these_o thing_n in_o his_o mind_n and_o study_v they_o neither_o more_o nor_o less_o than_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v do_v in_o his_o closet_n who_o tell_v he_o that_o all_o those_o who_o teach_v novelty_n think_v throly_a on_o what_o they_o do_v when_o arius_n a_o simple_a priest_n of_o alexandria_n trouble_v the_o church_n by_o teach_v this_o dreadful_a novelty_n that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v but_o a_o creature_n there_o be_v no_o great_a likelihood_n he_o propose_v to_o himself_o at_o first_o the_o change_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n for_o instruct_v the_o people_n and_o every_o where_o overthrow_v what_o the_o apostle_n have_v establish_v or_o compare_v his_o design_n with_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n and_o examine_v what_o there_o be_v more_o or_o less_o in_o it_o it_o be_v the_o same_o in_o reference_n to_o eutychius_n and_o other_o teacher_n of_o new_a doctrine_n their_o first_o thought_n be_v present_o to_o set_v forth_o what_o they_o imagine_v most_o consonant_a to_o truth_n leave_v the_o success_n to_o time_n and_o manage_v themselves_o afterward_o as_o occasion_n require_v the_o great_a affair_n do_v usual_o begin_v after_o this_o manner_n man_n enter_v upon_o they_o without_o much_o reflection_n and_o afterward_o drive_v they_o on_o through_o all_o that_o happen_v unforeseen_a 2._o to_o discover_v the_o vanity_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n arguing_n we_o need_v only_o apply_v they_o to_o john_n scot_n or_o bertram_n suppose_v we_o then_o as_o he_o will_v have_v we_o that_o in_o their_o time_n the_o whole_a world_n believe_v firm_o and_o universal_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n and_o all_o the_o faithful_a have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o it_o know_v all_o of_o they_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n no_o long_o subsist_v after_o their_o consecration_n that_o what_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o communion_n be_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o same_o numerical_a substance_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n dead_a and_o rise_v and_o be_v now_o sit_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n that_o the_o same_o body_n be_v in_o heaven_n and_o on_o earth_n at_o the_o same_o time_n john_n scot_n a_o simple_a religious_a undertake_v to_o disabuse_v all_o the_o people_n to_o persuade_v they_o that_o what_o they_o have_v hitherto_o take_v for_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v a_o substance_n of_o bread_n that_o through_o a_o deplorable_a error_n they_o have_v hitherto_o worship_v a_o object_n which_o deserve_v not_o this_o adoration_n and_o that_o henceforth_o by_o his_o ministry_n and_o at_o his_o word_n all_o the_o earth_n shall_v change_v its_o faith_n and_o worship_n do_v this_o design_n appear_v less_o strange_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n than_o that_o he_o impute_v to_o paschasus_n upon_o our_o supposition_n all_o the_o difference_n i_o find_v be_v that_o scot_n enterprise_n will_v be_v great_a and_o hard_a than_o that_o of_o paschasus_n for_o it_o be_v difficulter_n to_o root_v ancient_a and_o perpetual_a opinion_n out_o of_o man_n mind_n than_o to_o inspire_v they_o with_o new_a one_o to_o make_v they_o lay_v aside_o their_o rite_n altar_n the_o object_n of_o their_o supreme_a adoration_n and_o piety_n than_o to_o make_v they_o receive_v new_a service_n in_o reference_n to_o a_o subject_n for_o which_o they_o have_v already_o a_o great_a respect_n howsoever_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o john_n scot_n write_v a_o book_n against_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o according_a to_o mr_n arnaud_n hypothesis_n this_o book_n be_v a_o innovation_n contrary_a to_o the_o common_a faith_n of_o his_o age._n a_o thousand_o argument_n will_v never_o hinder_v but_o that_o according_a to_o he_o this_o be_v true_a why_o then_o will_v he_o have_v it_o to_o be_v impossible_a for_o paschasus_n who_o write_v a_o book_n touch_v the_o real_a presence_n to_o advance_v any_o novelty_n with_o which_o the_o church_n before_o that_o time_n be_v unacquainted_a why_o must_v there_o be_v in_o hypothesis_n which_o be_v alike_o facility_n on_o the_o one_o side_n and_o impossibility_n on_o the_o other_o paschasus_n and_o john_n scot_n write_v one_o for_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o the_o other_o against_o it_o this_o be_v a_o fact_n which_o be_v uncontrollable_a one_o of_o they_o must_v necessary_o have_v offer_v a_o new_a doctrine_n contrary_a to_o the_o general_a belief_n and_o consequent_o one_o of_o they_o must_v be_v a_o innovator_n if_o it_o be_v possible_a that_o it_o be_v john_n scot_n it_o be_v yet_o more_o probable_a it_o be_v paschasus_n if_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o it_o be_v paschasus_n it_o be_v yet_o more_o impossible_a to_o be_v john_n scot._n mr._n arnaud_n then_o need_v not_o so_o warm_v himself_o in_o his_o consequence_n see_v it_o be_v his_o interest_n as_o well_o as_o we_o to_o acknowledge_v the_o nullity_n of_o they_o and_o we_o may_v true_o affirm_v without_o do_v he_o wrong_n that_o never_o man_n spend_v his_o pain_n to_o less_o purpose_n than_o he_o have_v do_v in_o this_o occasion_n 3._o all_z that_o can_v be_v reasonable_o say_v of_o paschasus_n be_v that_o be_v yet_o young_a and_o imagine_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v not_o subsist_v in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o think_v this_o marvel_n be_v not_o enough_o know_v and_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o explain_v it_o and_o therefore_o he_o undertake_v to_o instruct_v his_o
disciple_n placidus_n in_o it_o to_o who_o he_o dedicate_v his_o book_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o scholar_n this_o appear_v from_o the_o read_n of_o his_o preface_n and_o second_o chapter_n placuit_fw-la say_v he_o in_o his_o preface_n ea_fw-la quoe_v de_fw-fr sacramento_n sanguinis_fw-la &_o corporis_fw-la tibi_fw-la exigis_fw-la necessaria_fw-la quoe_fw-la tui_fw-la proetexantur_fw-la amore_fw-la ita_fw-la tenus_fw-la perstringere_fw-la ut_fw-la coeteri_fw-la vitoe_n pabulum_fw-la &_o salutis_fw-la haustum_fw-la planius_fw-la tecum_fw-la caperent_fw-la ad_fw-la medelam_fw-la &_o nobis_fw-la operis_fw-la proestantior_fw-la exuberaret_fw-la fructus_fw-la mercedis_fw-la pro_fw-la sudore_fw-la and_o in_o the_o second_o chapter_n tanti_fw-la sacramenti_fw-la virtus_fw-la investiganda_fw-la est_fw-la &_o disciplina_fw-la christi_fw-la fides_fw-la erudienda_fw-la ne_fw-fr forte_fw-fr ob_fw-la hoc_fw-la censeamur_fw-la indigni_fw-la si_fw-la non_fw-la satis_fw-la discernimus_fw-la illud_fw-la nec_fw-la intelligimus_fw-la mysticum_fw-la christi_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la quanta_fw-la polleat_fw-la dignitate_fw-la quantaque_fw-la proemineat_fw-la virtute_fw-la ideo_fw-la timendum_fw-la ne_fw-la per_fw-la ignorantiam_fw-la quod_fw-la nobis_fw-la provisum_fw-la est_fw-la ad_fw-la medelam_fw-la fiat_fw-la accipientibus_fw-la in_o rvinam_fw-la there_o can_v be_v gather_v any_o more_o than_o this_o touch_v the_o first_o design_n of_o paschasus_n his_o design_n without_o doubt_n extend_v not_o so_o far_o as_o the_o whole_a universe_n they_o only_o respect_v placidus_n and_o some_o other_o scholar_n which_o he_o teach_v and_o the_o end_n he_o propose_v be_v to_o give_v they_o the_o knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n which_o he_o have_v obtain_v believe_v it_o be_v not_o sufficient_o know_v his_o book_n which_o be_v design_v only_o for_o young_a people_n be_v yet_o read_v by_o many_o other_o it_o excite_v the_o curiosity_n of_o several_a as_o he_o himself_o tell_v we_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n ad_fw-la intelligentiam_fw-la say_v he_o huius_fw-la mysterii_fw-la plures_fw-la ut_fw-la audio_fw-la commovi_fw-la i_o have_v stir_v up_o several_a people_n to_o understand_v this_o mystery_n it_o be_v likely_a several_a become_v of_o his_o mind_n and_o it_o be_v certain_a other_o condemn_v his_o opinion_n audiui_fw-la say_v he_o quosdam_fw-la i_o reprehendere_fw-la and_o that_o other_o in_o fine_a remain_v in_o suspense_n and_o uncertainty_n quoeris_n say_v he_o to_o frudegard_n de_fw-fr re_fw-mi ex_fw-la qua_fw-la multi_fw-la dubitant_fw-la and_o low_a multi_fw-la ex_fw-la hoc_fw-la dubitant_fw-la quomodo_fw-la ille_fw-la integer_fw-la manet_fw-la &_o hoc_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la esse_fw-la possit_fw-la this_o first_o success_n so_o little_a advantageous_a oblige_v he_o to_o write_v his_o commentary_n on_o the_o 26_o of_o s._n matthew_n where_o he_o urge_v the_o word_n of_o christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o argue_v as_o strong_o as_o he_o can_v against_o those_o that_o say_v it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o a_o figure_n in_o a_o sacrament_n and_o in_o virtue_n in_o fine_a frudegard_n have_v offer_v he_o a_o passage_n of_o s._n austin_n out_o of_o his_o three_o book_n de_fw-fr doctrina_fw-la christiana_n wherein_o this_o father_n say_v that_o to_o eat_v this_o flesh_n and_o drink_v this_o blood_n be_v a_o figurative_a locution_n which_o seem_v to_o command_v a_o sin_n but_o which_o signify_v to_o meditate_v on_o the_o death_n and_o passion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o we_o he_o thence_o take_v occasion_n to_o write_v the_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n wherein_o he_o endeavour_v by_o all_o mean_n to_o defend_v his_o doctrine_n press_v again_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o relate_v some_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n and_o liturgy_n which_o he_o imagine_v be_v on_o his_o side_n and_o this_o be_v all_o that_o can_v be_v say_v historical_o touch_v paschasus_n his_o fact_n in_o which_o i_o think_v there_o be_v nothing_o that_o hinder_v we_o from_o believe_v he_o be_v a_o innovator_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o doctrine_n he_o offer_v be_v not_o that_o of_o the_o church_n as_o will_v be_v make_v plain_a by_o what_o we_o shall_v allege_v anon_o mr._n arnaud_n shall_v argue_v from_o these_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o not_o from_o imaginary_a supposition_n paschasus_n say_v he_o propose_v immediate_o his_o doctrine_n without_o 848._o book_n 8._o ch_z 8._o p._n 848._o any_o preface_n or_o insinuate_a address_n without_o suppose_v any_o other_o principle_n than_o that_o god_n can_v do_v what_o he_o please_v his_o doctrine_n then_o be_v not_o new_a this_o consequence_n be_v too_o quick_a he_o do_v not_o mention_v that_o horrid_a blindness_n wherein_o he_o must_v suppose_v the_o world_n although_o he_o do_v not_o speak_v of_o it_o what_o can_v be_v thence_o conclude_v those_o that_o propose_v novelty_n as_o the_o perpetual_a faith_n of_o the_o church_n be_v cautious_a of_o absolute_o acknowledge_v that_o in_o this_o respect_n the_o world_n lie_v in_o a_o error_n yet_o do_v paschasus_n insinuate_v in_o his_o book_n that_o this_o mystery_n be_v unknown_a that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o man_n know_v not_o yet_o his_o doctrine_n as_o i_o have_v already_o show_v and_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n he_o formal_o acknowledge_v that_o several_a be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o quamvis_fw-la say_v he_o plurimi_fw-la ignoraverint_fw-la tanti_fw-la mysterii_fw-la sacramenta_fw-la he_o do_v not_o trouble_v himself_o add_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o confirm_v what_o he_o say_v by_o proof_n sufficient_a to_o dissipate_v this_o error_n what_o follow_v hence_o he_o prove_v it_o as_o well_o as_o he_o can_v that_o be_v to_o say_v ill_a yet_o do_v he_o advertise_v his_o placidus_n in_o his_o preface_n that_o he_o take_v what_o he_o offer_v out_o of_o the_o principal_a author_n of_o the_o church_n and_o he_o name_v s._n cyprian_n ambrose_n hilary_n augustin_n chrysostom_n jerom_n gregory_n isidor_n isychius_n and_o bede_n now_o here_o be_v i_o think_v great_a name_n enough_o mr._n claude_n add_v further_a mr._n arnaud_n will_v persuade_v we_o that_o a_o young_a religion_n 850._o page_n 850._o have_v teach_v in_o a_o book_n a_o doctrine_n unheard_a of_o contrary_a to_o sense_n and_o reason_n and_o have_v teach_v it_o without_o proof_n live_v in_o a_o great_a communality_n have_v commerce_n with_o a_o great_a number_n of_o religious_a abbot_n and_o bishop_n be_v yet_o advertise_v by_o none_o of_o they_o that_o he_o offer_v a_o error_n contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o not_o only_o he_o escape_v unpunished_a but_o for_o thirty_o year_n together_o no_o body_n testify_v any_o astonishment_n at_o his_o doctrine_n so_o that_o he_o only_o learn_v from_o other_o people_n report_n and_o that_o thirty_o year_n after_o he_o write_v his_o book_n that_o there_o be_v some_o person_n who_o find_v fault_n with_o it_o mr._n arnaud_n prejudice_n put_v he_o upon_o strange_a thing_n do_v he_o not_o see_v we_o need_v only_o turn_v his_o reason_n on_o john_n scot_n and_o bertram_n to_o expose_v the_o weakness_n of_o it_o they_o write_v against_o the_o real_a presence_n who_o tell_v they_o they_o offer_v a_o error_n contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n who_o punish_v they_o for_o it_o what_o pope_n what_o council_n condemn_v '_o they_o who_o setting_z aside_o paschasus_n stand_v up_o against_o those_o that_o affirm_v the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n otherwise_o than_o sacramental_o figurative_o and_o virtual_o and_o not_o real_o non_fw-la in_o re_fw-mi esse_fw-la veritatem_fw-la carnis_fw-la christi_fw-la vel_fw-la sanguinis_fw-la sed_fw-la in_o sacramento_n virtutem_fw-la quandam_fw-la carnis_fw-la &_o non_fw-la carnem_fw-la virtutem_fw-la sanguinis_fw-la &_o non_fw-la sanguinem_fw-la suppose_v no_o body_n do_v address_v themselves_o to_o paschasus_n himself_o to_o charge_v he_o with_o the_o publish_n in_o his_o book_n a_o new_a doctrine_n what_o can_v be_v rational_o infer_v hence_o but_o that_o his_o book_n be_v at_o first_o but_o little_a know_v by_o learned_a man_n who_o be_v fit_a to_o judge_n of_o it_o because_o a_o book_n design_v for_o scholar_n do_v not_o usual_o make_v any_o great_a noise_n or_o because_o perhaps_o that_o it_o be_v despise_v see_v that_o in_o effect_n there_o be_v little_a in_o it_o to_o the_o purpose_n but_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n at_o least_o the_o monk_n of_o the_o convent_n of_o corbie_n must_v oppose_v he_o have_v they_o do_v it_o they_o have_v do_v no_o more_o than_o they_o ought_v but_o paschasus_n be_v their_o master_n that_o teach_v they_o and_o the_o disciple_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o contradict_v their_o master_n paschasus_n have_v immediate_o win_v to_o his_o interest_n placidus_n who_o be_v a_o person_n of_o quality_n and_o a_o dignitary_n in_o this_o convent_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o term_n of_o paschasus_n himself_o for_o thus_o do_v he_o bespeak_v he_o dilectissimo_fw-la filio_fw-la &_o vice_fw-la christi_fw-la proesidenti_fw-la magistro_fw-la monasticae_fw-la disciplinoe_n alternis_fw-la successibus_fw-la veritatis_fw-la discipulo_fw-la again_o who_o tell_v mr._n
arnaud_n that_o no_o body_n for_o thirty_o year_n reprehend_v paschasus_n to_o his_o face_n how_o know_v he_o this_o that_o he_o can_v be_v so_o confident_a of_o it_o do_v paschasus_n himself_o positive_o assure_v he_o of_o it_o no._n but_o it_o be_v because_o paschasus_n say_v audiui_fw-la quosdam_fw-la i_o reprehendere_fw-la i_o be_o inform_v that_o some_o blame_v i_o every_o man_n see_v that_o this_o expression_n be_v not_o sufficient_a for_o the_o draw_v of_o this_o consequence_n and_o that_o a_o author_n may_v speak_v thus_o although_o he_o be_v tell_v of_o his_o fault_n to_o his_o face_n in_o fine_a who_o inform_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o the_o contradiction_n which_o paschasus_n meet_v with_o do_v not_o happen_v till_o thirty_o year_n after_o the_o publish_n of_o his_o book_n because_o he_o complain_v of_o this_o in_o his_o commentary_n on_o s._n matthew_n which_o be_v publish_v not_o till_o thirty_o year_n after_o a_o frivolous_a reason_n as_o if_o the_o censure_n which_o be_v make_v of_o his_o doctrine_n must_v needs_o be_v of_o the_o same_o date_n as_o his_o commentary_n wherein_o he_o mention_n they_o and_o endeavour_n to_o defend_v himself_o it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v that_o never_o man_n argue_v more_o unhappy_o than_o mr._n arnaud_n not_o only_o add_v he_o he_o be_v not_o reprehend_v by_o any_o of_o his_o superior_n 851._o page_n 850_o 851._o friend_n and_o brethren_n but_o he_o still_o believe_v the_o whole_a church_n be_v on_o his_o side_n for_o in_o his_o paper_n which_o he_o write_v not_o long_o before_o his_o death_n he_o press_v his_o unknown_a adversary_n of_o who_o he_o have_v notice_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o clear_o affirm_v a_o man_n can_v oppose_v his_o opinion_n without_o contradict_v the_o faith_n of_o it_o videat_fw-la qui_fw-la contra_fw-la hoc_fw-la venire_fw-la voluerit_fw-la magis_fw-la quam_fw-la credere_fw-la quid_fw-la agate_n contra_fw-la ipsum_fw-la dominum_fw-la &_o contra_fw-la omnem_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la he_o say_v that_o no_o body_n dare_v yet_o open_o contradict_v this_o doctrine_n which_o he_o teach_v nor_o oppose_v what_o the_o whole_a world_n own_a to_o be_v true_a ideo_fw-la quamvis_fw-la quidam_fw-la de_fw-la ignorantia_fw-la errent_fw-la nemo_fw-la tamen_fw-la adhuc_fw-la est_fw-la in_o aperto_fw-la qui_fw-la ita_fw-la hoc_fw-la esse_fw-la contradicat_fw-la quod_fw-la totus_fw-la orbis_fw-la credit_n &_o confitetur_fw-la in_o short_a he_o accuse_v those_o as_o high_o criminal_a who_o use_v the_o common_a prayer_n of_o the_o church_n explain_v they_o in_o a_o sense_n of_o figure_n and_o virtue_n contrary_a to_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o whole_a earth_n nefandum_fw-la ergo_fw-la scelus_fw-la est_fw-la orare_fw-la cum_fw-la omnibus_fw-la &_o non_fw-la credere_fw-la quod_fw-la ipsa_fw-la veritas_fw-la testatur_fw-la &_o ubique_fw-la omnes_fw-la universaliter_fw-la verum_fw-la esse_fw-la fatentur_fw-la i_o answer_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o paschasus_n do_v not_o say_v the_o whole_a world_n be_v formal_o of_o his_o opinion_n but_o that_o this_o be_v a_o consequence_n which_o he_o will_v draw_v from_o the_o whole_a world_n believe_v to_o be_v true_a and_o above_o all_o question_n the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o he_o imagine_v contain_v his_o belief_n and_o from_o the_o church_n say_v in_o her_o canon_n ut_fw-la fiat_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la dilectissimi_fw-la silij_fw-la tui_fw-la domini_fw-la nostri_fw-la jesus_n christi_fw-la to_o which_o the_o people_n answer_v amen_n that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n betwixt_o positive_a assure_v that_o the_o whole_a church_n believe_v by_o a_o distinct_a and_o unquestionable_a faith_n a_o doctrine_n and_o the_o iutroduce_v of_o it_o by_o consequence_n draw_v from_o some_o expression_n which_o a_o man_n believe_v to_o be_v favourable_a to_o this_o doctrine_n but_o which_o be_v not_o so_o great_o favourable_a but_o that_o they_o may_v be_v of_o use_n to_o those_o who_o believe_v a_o contrary_a doctrine_n here_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n be_v a_o distinction_n well_o worthy_a of_o mr._n claude_n '_o s_o invention_n who_o admirable_o well_o pretend_v to_o answer_v a_o matter_n when_o he_o do_v nothing_o less_o and_o to_o distinguish_v by_o term_n which_o have_v no_o sense_n that_o which_o reason_n can_v distinguish_v let_v we_o in_o good_a time_n see_v then_o whether_o my_o distinction_n be_v as_o extravagant_a as_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v make_v it_o when_o a_o man_n maintain_v against_o a_o opponent_n a_o doctrine_n which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n either_o this_o proposition_n that_o it_o be_v the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n be_v so_o clear_a and_o evident_a that_o the_o adversary_n themselves_o must_v grant_v it_o or_o it_o be_v not_o so_o clear_a nor_o evident_a but_o that_o it_o be_v questionable_a as_o to_o the_o first_o case_n a_o man_n need_v not_o trouble_v himself_o to_o prove_v it_o for_o it_o be_v take_v for_o a_o principle_n and_o such_o consequence_n be_v thence_o draw_v as_o be_v judge_v fit_v for_o instance_n when_o the_o gentleman_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n teach_v that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n die_v not_o only_o for_o the_o elect_n but_o also_o for_o all_o man_n in_o general_a that_o all_o god_n command_n be_v possible_a to_o be_v keep_v by_o the_o just_a according_a to_o the_o present_a condition_n of_o their_o ability_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v real_o convert_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o wicked_a receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o eat_v it_o with_o their_o bodily_a mouth_n in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o communion_n it_o be_v so_o evident_a that_o these_o be_v the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o this_o church_n that_o there_o need_v no_o prove_v they_o and_o shall_v any_o one_o in_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n oppose_v these_o article_n there_o be_v no_o body_n will_v take_v pain_n to_o prove_v to_o he_o that_o they_o be_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n for_o they_o will_v be_v suppose_v to_o be_v undeniable_a principle_n and_o he_o will_v have_v only_o hence_o consequence_n draw_v against_o he_o as_o to_o the_o second_o case_n that_o be_v to_o say_v when_o it_o be_v not_o clear_a that_o this_o be_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o this_o point_n be_v in_o dispute_n both_o party_n apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o bring_n of_o proof_n and_o each_o common_o endeavour_n to_o authorise_v his_o opinion_n under_o the_o specious_a name_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n but_o as_o this_o question_n touch_v the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n may_v have_v two_o sense_n one_o which_o regard_v precise_o the_o present_a church_n which_o be_v to_o say_v the_o church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o contest_v the_o other_o which_o respect_v the_o church_n in_o the_o precede_a time_n which_o be_v to_o say_v before_o the_o controversy_n it_o may_v also_o receive_v two_o sort_n of_o proof_n some_o which_o refer_v to_o the_o present_a time_n other_o which_z refer_v to_o the_o age_n which_o have_v precede_v we_o when_o a_o man_n prove_v for_o the_o time_n present_a he_o allege_v testimony_n of_o the_o modern_a church_n when_o he_o prove_v for_o the_o past_a time_n he_o allege_v they_o of_o those_o that_o have_v live_v before_o we_o and_o the_o question_n determin_n itself_o according_a as_o the_o proof_n be_v good_a or_o bad_a conclusive_a or_o not_o conclusive_a to_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n i_o say_v that_o paschasus_n never_o advance_v for_o a_o undeniable_a principle_n that_o his_o doctrine_n be_v the_o doctrine_n or_o common_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n in_o his_o time_n on_o the_o contrary_n he_o have_v formal_o acknowledge_v that_o there_o be_v in_o his_o time_n three_o sort_n of_o person_n in_o the_o church_n the_o first_o reprehend_v he_o for_o misunderstanding_n the_o word_n of_o christ_n audiui_fw-la quosdam_fw-la i_o reprehendere_fw-la quasi_fw-la ego_fw-la in_o eo_fw-la libro_fw-la quem_fw-la de_fw-la sacramentis_fw-la christi_fw-la edideram_fw-la aliquid_fw-la his_fw-la dictis_fw-la plus_fw-la tribuere_fw-la voluerim_fw-la quam_fw-la ipsa_fw-la veritas_fw-la repromittit_fw-la and_o affirm_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o figure_n and_o virtue_n non_fw-fr in_o re_fw-mi esse_fw-la veritatem_fw-la carnis_fw-la christi_fw-la vel_fw-la sangainis_fw-la sed_fw-la in_o sacramento_n virtutem_fw-la quandam_fw-la carnis_fw-la &_o non_fw-la carnem_fw-la other_o that_o doubt_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o his_o doctrine_n multi_fw-la dubitant_fw-la say_v he_o several_a time_n and_o in_o fine_a other_o that_o err_v through_o ignorance_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o have_v not_o yet_o hear_v of_o these_o marvail_n which_o he_o propose_v quamvis_fw-la plurimi_fw-la say_v he_o dubitaverint_fw-la vel_fw-la ignoraverint_fw-la tanti_fw-la mysterii_fw-la sacramenta_fw-la and_o a_o little_a low_o quamvis_fw-la ex_fw-la
hoc_fw-la quidam_fw-la de_fw-la ignorantia_fw-la errent_fw-la he_o be_v then_o far_o from_o vaunt_v that_o his_o doctrine_n be_v undeniable_o the_o common_a faith_n of_o the_o church_n of_o his_o age._n i_o say_v in_o the_o second_o place_n that_o whatsoever_o design_n paschasus_n have_v to_o make_v people_n believe_v that_o he_o teach_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n yet_o do_v he_o never_o allege_v for_o this_o effect_n the_o man_n of_o his_o time_n nor_o ever_o say_v the_o bishop_n which_o then_o govern_v the_o church_n the_o abbot_n priest_n religious_a and_o all_o learned_a man_n hold_v the_o same_o language_n as_o he_o do_v and_o all_o of_o they_o unanimous_o confess_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n according_a to_o the_o propriety_n of_o his_o nature_n neither_o do_v he_o ever_o aver_v he_o hold_v his_o doctrine_n from_o master_n that_o teach_v it_o paschasus_n be_v far_o from_o assert_v this_o he_o keep_v to_o three_o thing_n to_o some_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n to_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n to_o a_o clause_n of_o the_o liturgy_n which_o say_v ut_fw-la fiat_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la dilectissimi_fw-la silij_fw-la tui_fw-la domini_fw-la nostri_fw-la jesus_n christi_fw-la and_o as_o to_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n have_v propose_v they_o he_o conclude_v that_o from_o thence_o one_o may_v know_v that_o what_o he_o write_v be_v not_o a_o effect_n of_o enthusiastical_a rashness_n nor_o a_o young_a man_n vision_n but_o that_o he_o offer_v these_o thing_n to_o those_o who_o be_v desirous_a of_o they_o from_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o write_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n now_o see_v add_v he_o it_o appear_v that_o all_o man_n have_v not_o faith_n yet_o if_o they_o can_v understand_v let_v they_o learn_v to_o believe_v with_o the_o father_n that_o there_o be_v nothing_o impossible_a with_o god_n and_o acquiesce_v in_o the_o divine_a word_n without_o the_o least_o doubt_n of_o '_o they_o for_o we_o never_o as_o yet_o read_v any_o have_v err_v in_o this_o point_n unless_o those_o that_o have_v err_v touch_v the_o person_n of_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o although_o several_a have_v doubt_v or_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o so_o great_a a_o mystery_n be_v this_o the_o language_n of_o a_o man_n that_o loud_o glory_n in_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v he_o assure_v he_o write_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v according_a to_o the_o common_a belief_n what_o need_v he_o justify_v himself_o from_o the_o suspicion_n of_o enthusiasm_n and_o pretence_n to_o vision_n be_v we_o wont_v to_o suspect_v people_n in_o this_o sort_n who_o say_v only_o what_o the_o whole_a world_n say_v and_o believe_v and_o design_v to_o justify_v himself_o why_o must_v he_o rather_o betake_v himself_o to_o some_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n who_o sense_n and_o term_n he_o may_v just_o be_v say_v to_o have_v corrupt_v than_o to_o the_o testimony_n of_o person_n in_o his_o own_o time_n and_o to_o say_v if_o he_o be_v a_o enthusiast_n or_o visionary_n all_o the_o bishop_n abbot_n priest_n religious_a doctor_n and_o christian_n in_o general_n be_v so_o too_o see_v they_o all_o believe_v and_o speak_v as_o he_o do_v but_o instead_o of_o this_o he_o complain_v that_o his_o doctrine_n which_o he_o term_v that_o of_o the_o father_n be_v not_o kind_o receive_v nunc_fw-la autem_fw-la say_v he_o exinde_fw-la quia_fw-la claruit_fw-la quod_fw-la non_fw-la omnium_fw-la est_fw-la fides_fw-la he_o exhort_v those_o who_o reprehend_v he_o to_o believe_v with_o the_o father_n that_o nothing_o be_v impossible_a with_o god_n and_o to_o acquiesce_v in_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n discant_fw-la quoeso_fw-la cum_fw-la talibus_fw-la credere_fw-la si_fw-la adhuc_fw-la nequeunt_fw-la intelligere_fw-la quod_fw-la deo_fw-la nihil_fw-la est_fw-la impossibile_fw-it discant_fw-la &_o verbis_fw-la divinis_fw-la acquiescere_fw-la &_o in_o nullo_n de_fw-mi his_o dubitare_fw-la when_o then_o he_o add_v that_o hitherto_o it_o be_v not_o hear_v that_o any_o person_n err_v on_o this_o subject_n unless_o it_o be_v those_o who_o have_v err_v touch_v jesus_n christ_n himself_o quia_fw-la usque_fw-la ad_fw-la proesen_v nemo_fw-la deerrasse_n legitur_fw-la nisi_fw-la qui_fw-la &_o de_fw-la christo_fw-la erraverunt_fw-la he_o will_v say_v that_o till_o than_o no_o body_n have_v contradict_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n leave_v it_o to_o be_v understand_v that_o then_o it_o be_v contradict_v because_o they_o contradict_v he_o which_o he_o maintain_v be_v that_o of_o the_o father_n so_o far_o we_o do_v not_o find_v he_o boast_v of_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o church_n in_o his_o time_n for_o we_o see_v on_o the_o contrary_a several_a thing_n which_o sufficient_o denote_v that_o he_o be_v far_o from_o do_v it_o as_o to_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o liturgy_n and_o word_n of_o christ_n he_o say_v that_o the_o priest_n pray_v in_o the_o canon_n in_o these_o term_n ut_fw-la fiat_fw-la corpus_fw-la jesus_n christi_fw-la that_o all_o the_o people_n cry_v amen_n and_o so_o the_o whole_a church_n in_o every_o nation_n and_o language_n confess_v that_o it_o be_v this_o she_o desire_v in_o her_o prayer_n whence_o he_o draw_v this_o consequence_n vnde_fw-la videat_fw-la qui_fw-la contra_fw-la hoc_fw-la venire_fw-la voluerit_fw-la magis_fw-la quam_fw-la credere_fw-la quid_fw-la agate_n contra_fw-la ipsum_fw-la dominum_fw-la &_o contra_fw-la omnem_fw-la christi_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la nefarium_fw-la ergo_fw-la scelus_fw-la est_fw-la orare_fw-la cum_fw-la omnibus_fw-la &_o non_fw-la credere_fw-la quod_fw-la ipsa_fw-la veritas_fw-la testatur_fw-la &_o ubique_fw-la omnes_fw-la nniversaliter_fw-la verum_fw-la esse_fw-la fatentur_fw-la let_v those_o then_o that_o have_v rather_o contradict_v this_o than_o believe_v it_o consider_v what_o they_o do_v against_o the_o lord_n himself_o and_o his_o whole_a church_n it_o be_v then_o a_o great_a fault_n to_o pray_v with_o all_o people_n and_o not_o to_o believe_v what_o the_o truth_n itself_o atte_v and_o what_o all_o do_v universal_o and_o every_o where_o confess_v to_o be_v true_a his_o argument_n be_v a_o sophism_n which_o amount_v to_o this_o our_o saviour_n christ_n say_v it_o be_v his_o body_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n confess_v the_o same_o but_o they_o that_o at_o this_o day_n deny_v that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n in_o propriety_n of_o nature_n deny_v that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n therefore_o they_o contradict_v jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o church_n who_o see_v not_o but_o there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o reason_v in_o this_o manner_n and_o positive_o assure_v that_o the_o whole_a church_n believe_v it_o be_v his_o body_n in_o propriety_n of_o nature_n i_o will_v have_v this_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n 852._o page_n 852._o to_o be_v only_o a_o consequence_n be_v not_o author_n persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o consequence_n which_o they_o draw_v and_o do_v they_o not_o offer_v they_o for_o true_a as_o positive_o as_o their_o principle_n mr._n arnaud_n give_v a_o exchange_n the_o question_n be_v not_o whether_o paschasus_n be_v persuade_v of_o the_o solidity_n of_o his_o consequence_n or_o not_o but_o whether_o we_o ought_v to_o be_v persuade_v of_o it_o ourselves_o and_o take_v it_o for_o a_o testimony_n touch_v the_o public_a belief_n of_o his_o time_n mr._n arnaud_n shall_v know_v that_o when_o a_o man_n testify_v of_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o afterward_o draw_v thence_o by_o way_n of_o argument_n and_o consequence_n another_o fact_n he_o be_v no_o far_o credible_a in_o respect_n of_o this_o latter_a but_o only_o as_o his_o argument_n or_o consequence_n appear_v just_a to_o we_o if_o i_o say_v for_o example_n that_o mr._n arnaud_n confess_v in_o the_o first_o edition_n of_o his_o book_n that_o it_o be_v possible_a the_o faithful_a know_v not_o always_o so_o express_o 1._o book_n 6._o ch_z 1._o and_o universal_o whether_o the_o bread_n do_v or_o do_v remain_v in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o i_o from_o hence_o draw_v by_o way_n of_o argument_n and_o consequence_n this_o proposition_n that_o mr._n arnaud_n acknowledge_v transubstantiation_n be_v not_o ancient_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o church_n my_o testimony_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o latter_a fact_n will_v be_v no_o far_o credible_a than_o my_o consequence_n will_v be_v good_a it_o be_v the_o same_o here_o paschasus_n assure_v we_o that_o the_o whole_a church_n in_o his_o time_n call_v the_o eucharist_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n say_v these_o word_n ut_fw-la fiat_fw-la corpus_fw-la dilectissimi_fw-la silij_fw-la tui_fw-la so_o far_o he_o act_v as_o a_o witness_n we_o must_v believe_v he_o whence_o he_o draw_v this_o consequence_n that_o those_o that_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o propriety_n of_o
because_o a_o addition_n make_v to_o the_o natural_a body_n become_v the_o true_a body_n and_o these_o be_v not_o two_o body_n but_o one_o only_a body_n because_o that_o according_a to_o the_o argument_n of_o damascen_n a_o augmentation_n or_o a_o growth_n of_o a_o body_n do_v not_o make_v another_o but_o the_o same_o body_n when_o this_o bread_n be_v break_v and_o eat_v jesus_n christ_n be_v immolate_a and_o eat_v to_o wit_n in_o this_o bread_n which_o be_v join_v to_o he_o and_o yet_o he_o remain_v entire_a and_o live_a to_o wit_n in_o his_o natural_a body_n this_o bread_n be_v offer_v for_o our_o redemption_n inasmuch_o as_o it_o be_v a_o commemoration_n of_o it_o and_o a_o application_n make_v to_o we_o of_o the_o price_n of_o our_o redemption_n on_o the_o cross_n and_o in_o this_o sense_n it_o be_v a_o true_a sacrifice_n which_o expiate_v we_o because_o it_o do_v represent_v and_o apply_v to_o we_o the_o true_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o remy_n thereupon_o formal_o explain_v himself_o in_o these_o word_n do_v this_o that_o be_v to_o say_v consecrate_v this_o body_n in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o to_o wit_n of_o my_o passion_n and_o your_o redemption_n for_o i_o have_v redeem_v you_o by_o my_o blood_n here_o be_v the_o objection_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v make_v on_o remy_n let_v any_o one_o judge_n whether_o he_o have_v have_v reason_n to_o make_v such_o a_o bustle_n with_o this_o author_n and_o say_v that_o it_o appear_v strange_a any_o man_n shall_v question_v the_o sentiment_n of_o a_o author_n which_o speak_v in_o this_o sort_n for_o in_o fine_a a_o body_n will_v think_v the_o licence_n of_o contradict_v every_o thing_n shall_v have_v its_o bound_n it_o be_v well_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v accustom_v himself_o to_o judge_n of_o thing_n with_o less_o prejudice_n we_o must_v now_o pass_v on_o to_o christian_a drutmar_n of_o who_o i_o have_v allege_v a_o very_a considerable_a passage_n take_v from_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o 26._o chapter_n of_o s._n matthew_n that_o be_v to_o say_v from_o a_o explication_n which_o he_o make_v precise_o of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v cavile_v on_o this_o passage_n as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v possible_a sometime_o say_v that_o the_o translation_n which_o i_o make_v of_o it_o be_v not_o faithful_a sometime_o that_o the_o text_n itself_o be_v corrupt_v sometime_o that_o the_o word_n of_o which_o it_o consist_v have_v no_o coherence_n sometime_o that_o the_o passage_n be_v question_v by_o sixtus_n of_o sienne_n and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o manuscript_n of_o drutmar_n in_o the_o convent_n of_o greyfriar_n at_o lion_n which_o instead_o of_o this_o explication_n hoc_fw-la est_fw-la corpus_fw-la meum_fw-la id_fw-la est_fw-la in_o sacramento_n contain_v these_o word_n hoc_fw-la est_fw-la corpus_fw-la meum_fw-la hoc_fw-la est_fw-la in_o sacramento_n veer_fw-la subsistens_fw-la and_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o other_o frivolous_a evasion_n which_o may_v be_v see_v full_o refute_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n mr._n arnaud_n do_v 2._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n part_v 3._o ch_z 2._o not_o think_v it_o necessary_a again_o to_o engage_v himself_o in_o this_o dispute_n he_o only_o tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v the_o direct_a attention_n to_o the_o sacrament_n and_o external_a vail_n which_o make_v drutmar_n to_o explain_v these_o word_n hoc_fw-la est_fw-la corpus_fw-la meum_fw-la by_o these_o id_fw-la est_fw-la in_o sacramento_n for_o when_o a_o man_n direct_v his_o mind_n to_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o 797._o book_n 8._o ch_z 4._o p._n 797._o which_o strike_v our_o sense_n one_o can_v say_v strict_o that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v apparent_a bread_n it_o be_v the_o sign_n the_o similitude_n the_o sacrament_n of_o this_o body_n which_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n only_o in_o sacrament_n as_o drutmar_n say_v this_o be_v not_o the_o point_n in_o question_n but_o the_o question_n be_v to_o know_v in_o what_o sort_n the_o people_n of_o those_o day_n believe_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v join_v to_o this_o sacrament_n and_o veil_n it_o be_v by_o this_o we_o must_v supply_v drutmar_n '_o s_o expression_n for_o nothing_o can_v be_v more_o unjust_a than_o to_o judge_v of_o his_o sentiment_n by_o a_o word_n which_o he_o speak_v cursory_o and_o by_o a_o abridge_v expression_n it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v no_o easy_a matter_n to_o sound_v the_o bottom_n of_o these_o gentleman_n mind_n who_o ever_o can_v imagine_v that_o after_o so_o many_o attempt_n to_o elude_v the_o passage_n of_o drutmar_n mr._n arnaud_n find_v his_o labour_n in_o vain_a shall_v betake_v himself_o to_o the_o direction_n of_o attention_n drutmar_n write_v a_o express_a commentary_n on_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o explain_v these_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n this_o be_v my_o body_n in_o this_o sense_n that_o be_v to_o say_v sacramental_o and_o mr._n arnaud_n come_v and_o tell_v we_o by_o his_o own_o authority_n that_o he_o mind_v direct_o only_o the_o vail_n and_o appearance_n of_o bread_n which_o cover_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n as_o if_o drutmar_n do_v not_o design_n to_o give_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o our_o saviour_n in_o the_o explication_n of_o these_o word_n or_o as_o if_o our_o saviour_n mean_v only_o by_o these_o word_n that_o the_o appearance_n of_o bread_n signify_v his_o body_n or_o as_o if_o a_o commentator_n be_v not_o oblige_v to_o direct_v his_o attention_n to_o the_o principal_a natural_a and_o essential_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n he_o explain_v without_o fall_v into_o foreign_a and_o fantastical_a sense_n which_o no_o body_n can_v imagine_v but_o himself_o for_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o have_v ever_o yet_o enter_v into_o any_o man_n thought_n that_o these_o term_n this_o be_v my_o body_n signify_v that_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n or_o the_o vail_n of_o the_o appearance_n of_o bread_n which_o cover_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v this_o body_n only_o in_o sign_n and_o sacrament_n neither_o must_v mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o that_o this_o be_v a_o word_n which_o drutmar_n speak_v transient_o and_o for_o brevity_n sake_n for_o it_o be_v a_o express_a and_o formal_a explication_n of_o our_o saviour_n word_n suppose_v people_n common_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v it_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o in_o a_o age_n wherein_o people_n can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a that_o this_o doctrine_n meet_v with_o much_o contradiction_n in_o the_o person_n of_o paschasus_n that_o drutmar_n who_o be_v a_o religious_a of_o the_o convent_n of_o corbie_n which_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o same_o convent_n as_o paschasus_n be_v abbot_n of_o will_v deceive_v the_o world_n betray_v the_o public_a faith_n of_o the_o church_n favour_v those_o that_o oppose_v it_o scandalize_v his_o own_o proper_a party_n and_o give_v way_n to_o a_o heretical_a explication_n of_o christ_n word_n and_o this_o by_o the_o rule_n of_o direct_a attention_n and_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o abbreviate_v expression_n in_o truth_n mr._n arnaud_n show_v what_o kind_n of_o opinion_n he_o have_v of_o we_o when_o he_o suppose_v such_o kind_n of_o answer_n as_o these_o will_v satisfy_v we_o chap._n xi_o of_o other_o author_n in_o the_o nine_o century_n amalarius_n heribald_n raban_n bertram_n and_z john_n scot._n after_o drutmar_n we_o must_v examine_v amalarius_fw-la if_o we_o believe_v what_o andrew_n du_fw-fr val_n the_o sorbonist_n doctor_n say_v of_o he_o in_o his_o note_n on_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n entitle_v de_fw-fr tribus_fw-la epistolis_fw-la the_o question_n will_v be_v soon_o decide_v for_o have_v relate_v on_o the_o testimony_n of_o florus_n a_o passage_n of_o amalarius_n he_o conclude_v in_o these_o term_n exit_fw-la quo_fw-la conjecturae_fw-la locus_fw-la relinquitur_fw-la amalarium_fw-la istum_fw-la una_fw-la cum_fw-la joanne_n scoto_n fuisse_fw-la berengarii_fw-la praecursores_fw-la &_o veluti_fw-la ante_fw-la signanos_fw-la hence_o we_o may_v conjecture_v that_o this_o amalarius_n with_o john_n scot_n be_v berenger_n '_o s_z forerunner_n if_o we_o believe_v m._n the_o precedent_n maugin_n amalarius_n be_v only_o a_o stercoranist_n of_o who_o we_o shall_v speak_v hereafter_o if_o we_o will_v believe_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n amalarius_n be_v paschasus_n his_o adversary_n for_o he_o strong_o assure_v we_o that_o bishop_n usher_n be_v 83._o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n page_n 83._o mistake_v when_o he_o think_v amalarius_n '_o s_o error_n consist_v in_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a catholic_n not_o only_o because_o this_o supposition_n be_v without_o any_o ground_n but_o also_o because_o the_o epitome_n of_o william_n of_o malmsury_n join_v amalarius_n with_o heribald_n
i_o hope_v will_v not_o take_v it_o ill_o if_o i_o design_v this_o whole_a chapter_n to_o answer_v they_o this_o book_n consist_v either_o of_o passionate_a invective_n against_o i_o or_o defence_n against_o some_o of_o my_o complaint_n or_o accusation_n against_o i_o as_o to_o the_o passionate_a expression_n i_o concern_v not_o myself_o with_o they_o i_o leave_v they_o to_o the_o public_a judgement_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n private_a conscience_n it_o belong_v to_o he_o to_o look_v whether_o he_o have_v form_v his_o stile_n according_a to_o the_o lovely_a idea_n which_o he_o himself_o have_v give_v we_o of_o the_o true_a eloquence_n which_o be_v say_v he_o discreet_a modest_a 1128._o book_n 11._o ch_z 8._o page_n 1128._o judicious_a sincere_a true_a which_o serve_v to_o disentangle_v thing_n and_o not_o to_o confound_v they_o which_o clear_v truth_n and_o offer_v it_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o be_v proper_a to_o introduce_v it_o into_o the_o mind_n and_o heart_n which_o inspire_v motion_n that_o be_v just_a reasonable_a proportionable_a to_o the_o thing_n which_o we_o handle_v which_o have_v no_o other_o lustre_n but_o what_o serve_v to_o discover_v truth_n no_o strength_n but_o what_o be_v borrow_v from_o she_o he_o will_v examine_v i_o hope_v at_o his_o leisure_n whether_o he_o have_v observe_v all_o these_o grave_a character_n and_o whether_o his_o eagerness_n to_o overcome_v have_v not_o transport_v he_o sometime_o into_o such_o strange_a convulsion_n as_o be_v whole_o contrary_a to_o all_o morality_n and_o decency_n as_o to_o his_o defence_n i_o can_v with_o confidence_n affirm_v there_o be_v none_o of_o they_o which_o be_v just_a and_o warrantable_a but_o to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v not_o be_v say_v i_o desire_v to_o be_v believe_v on_o my_o own_o bare_a word_n let_v a_o man_n judge_v of_o they_o by_o these_o example_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o prove_v that_o bertram_n be_v not_o clear_o of_o our_o opinion_n allege_v this_o reason_n that_o trithemus_fw-la praise_v this_o author_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o he_o praise_v he_o because_o in_o effect_n he_o deserve_v it_o and_o that_o this_o only_o increase_v his_o authority_n my_o sense_n be_v plain_o that_o he_o praise_v he_o because_o he_o know_v his_o reputation_n be_v great_a in_o the_o 9th_o century_n that_o his_o book_n be_v therein_o well_o entertain_v and_o his_o memory_n honour_v in_o the_o follow_a age_n for_o this_o be_v what_o must_v be_v understand_v by_o be_v in_o effect_n praiseworthy_a and_o this_o be_v likewise_o what_o the_o term_n of_o my_o answer_n insinuate_v have_v add_v that_o this_o only_o increase_v his_o authority_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o this_o testimony_n of_o trithemus_fw-la show_v that_o bertram_n be_v authorize_v in_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n whereupon_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n conceal_v this_o true_a sense_n of_o my_o word_n impute_v to_o i_o another_o which_o be_v that_o i_o say_v trithemus_fw-la who_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n praise_v bertram_n for_o oppose_v it_o which_o be_v a_o ridiculous_a sense_n and_o infinite_o distant_a from_o i_o this_o be_v the_o subject_n of_o my_o complaint_n and_o here_o be_v the_o defence_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n what_o be_v say_v he_o the_o sense_n of_o these_o word_n 1106._o book_n 11._o ch_z 3._o p._n 1105_o 1106._o trithemus_fw-la praise_v bertram_n because_o he_o be_v indeed_o praiseworthy_a do_v they_o signify_v that_o he_o praise_v he_o from_o his_o own_o knowledge_n or_o from_o the_o opinion_n of_o other_o it_o be_v clear_a they_o have_v only_o the_o first_o sense_n and_o not_o the_o second_o all_o be_v clear_a which_o mr._n arnaud_n speak_v but_o let_v we_o see_v how_o he_o prove_v it_o to_o commend_v any_o one_o from_o the_o testimony_n of_o another_o be_v not_o to_o commend_v he_o because_o he_o be_v in_o effect_n praiseworthy_a see_v there_o be_v several_a people_n which_o we_o do_v not_o in_o effect_n judge_v to_o be_v praiseworthy_a although_o think_v worthy_a of_o praise_n by_o other_o to_o commend_v a_o man_n because_o he_o be_v in_o effect_n worthy_a of_o commendation_n be_v proceed_v on_o a_o just_a and_o true_a ground_n and_o on_o the_o reality_n of_o thing_n and_o not_o on_o report_n and_o popular_a opinion_n this_o be_v a_o pitiful_a defence_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v people_n who_o be_v not_o judge_v to_o be_v praiseworthy_a although_o they_o be_v praise_v by_o other_o but_o i_o say_v that_o there_o be_v other_o which_z be_v deem_v praiseworthy_a in_o effect_n only_o because_o we_o find_v they_o general_o commend_v in_o the_o age_n wherein_o they_o live_v and_o in_o the_o follow_a one_o without_o be_v blame_v by_o any_o body_n do_v not_o most_o people_n thus_o believe_v s._n cyprian_a s._n hierom_n and_o s._n augustin_n praiseworthy_a not_o for_o have_v read_v their_o book_n nor_o examine_v their_o doctrine_n but_o as_o know_v they_o be_v esteem_v by_o their_o own_o and_o follow_a age_n and_o that_o their_o memory_n be_v never_o wither_v in_o the_o church_n now_o this_o be_v what_o i_o say_v that_o trithemus_fw-la may_v know_v of_o bertram_z without_o examine_v his_o book_n to_o wit_n that_o he_o have_v the_o esteem_n of_o his_o age_n and_o that_o his_o memory_n be_v respect_v in_o the_o follow_a one_o it_o signify_v nothing_o for_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o say_v that_o i_o ought_v not_o to_o suppose_v without_o prove_v it_o that_o such_o a_o author_n as_o trithemus_fw-la who_o write_v a_o catalogue_n of_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n and_o give_v particular_a praise_n to_o a_o author_n do_v it_o bare_o from_o the_o relation_n of_o other_o and_o that_o the_o presumption_n be_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o he_o have_v read_v his_o book_n and_o speak_v of_o it_o from_o his_o own_o proper_a knowledge_n this_o i_o say_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n for_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o argue_v and_o will_v draw_v a_o conclusion_n from_o the_o praise_n of_o trithemus_fw-la to_o establish_v well_o his_o principle_n to_o prove_v that_o trithemus_fw-la have_v praise_v bertram_n after_o he_o have_v read_v and_o examine_v his_o book_n de_fw-fr corpore_fw-la &_o sanguine_a domini_fw-la and_o not_o to_o i_o who_o answer_n to_o prove_v that_o he_o have_v praise_v he_o because_o he_o acknowledge_v his_o fame_n be_v great_a in_o the_o 9th_o century_n be_v a_o man_n to_o judge_n hereof_o by_o presumption_n they_o will_v be_v rather_o for_o my_o supposition_n than_o for_o that_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n for_o we_o know_v very_o well_o that_o those_o who_o make_v catalogue_n of_o ecclesiastical_a author_n do_v not_o always_o take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v exact_o all_o the_o book_n they_o mention_v the_o commendation_n of_o ratram_n who_o we_o affirm_v to_o be_v bertram_z can_v not_o be_v unknown_a to_o trithemus_fw-la and_o we_o have_v right_a to_o suppose_v that_o trithemus_fw-la have_v not_o distinguish_v bertram_z and_o ratram_n as_o two_o different_a person_n till_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v show_v we_o the_o contrary_a the_o second_o complaint_n whereon_o mr._n arnaud_n endeavour_v to_o defend_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n respect_v mr._n blondel_n who_o this_o author_n impertinent_o accuse_v to_o have_v fall_v into_o contradiction_n in_o that_o he_o suppose_v on_o one_o hand_n that_o amalarius_n be_v a_o calvinist_n and_o on_o the_o other_o that_o the_o synod_n of_o cressy_n which_o condemn_v amalarius_n be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n which_o according_a to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v a_o manifest_a contradiction_n observe_v here_o his_o word_n usher_z a_o english_a protestant_n suppose_v that_o amalarius_n hold_v 80._o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n sect_n 2_o p._n 80._o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_n and_o therefore_o will_v have_v it_o think_v that_o it_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n which_o be_v condemn_v in_o amalarius_n by_o the_o synod_n of_o cressy_n and_o by_o florus_n deacon_n of_o lion_n and_o a_o little_a low_o blondel_n suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v deceive_v by_o the_o desire_n which_o he_o have_v to_o raise_v up_o adversary_n against_o paschasus_n fall_v on_o this_o subject_n into_o one_o of_o the_o most_o palpable_a contradiction_n imaginable_a for_o find_v on_o one_o hand_n advantage_n from_o usher_n '_o be_v 82._o page_n 82._o opinion_n who_o make_v the_o whole_a synod_n of_o cressy_n who_o condemn_v amalarius_n to_o consist_v of_o calvinist_n he_o take_v this_o part_n and_o suppose_v with_o he_o that_o the_o council_n of_o cressy_n hold_v the_o calvinist_n doctrine_n and_o be_v contrary_a to_o paschasus_n but_o find_v elsewhere_o in_o the_o epitomise_v manuscript_n of_o the_o book_n of_o divine_a office_n of_o william_n of_o malmsbury_n that_o amalarius_n raban_n and_o heribald_n write_v against_o paschasus_n not_o consider_v that_o
in_o which_o he_o assert_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o those_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o the_o subsistence_n of_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_n and_o use_v the_o very_a term_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d if_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v mean_v by_o the_o greek_a church_n the_o person_n of_o that_o party_n i_o have_v already_o declare_v to_o he_o and_o again_o tell_v he_o that_o i_o have_v not_o dispute_v against_o he_o we_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o dispute_v the_o conquest_n of_o the_o mission_n and_o seminary_n let_v he_o peaceable_o enjoy_v they_o we_o mean_v only_o the_o true_a greek_n who_o retain_v the_o doctrine_n and_o ancient_a expression_n of_o their_o church_n and_o as_o to_o those_o we_o be_v certain_a of_o two_o thing_n the_o one_o that_o they_o hold_v not_o the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n which_o i_o believe_v i_o have_v clear_o prove_v and_o the_o other_o that_o they_o alone_o ought_v to_o be_v call_v the_o true_a greek_a church_n although_o the_o contrary_a party_n be_v the_o most_o prevalent_a and_o possess_v the_o patriarchates_n mr._n arnaud_n himself_o have_v tell_v we_o that_o these_o seat_n be_v dispose_v of_o by_o the_o sovereign_a authority_n of_o the_o turk_n to_o those_o that_o have_v most_o money_n and_o we_o know_v moreover_o the_o great_a care_n that_o have_v be_v take_v to_o establish_v the_o roman_a doctrine_n in_o these_o country_n through_o the_o neglect_n and_o ignorance_n of_o the_o prelate_n monk_n and_o people_n whether_o by_o instruct_v their_o child_n or_o gain_v the_o bishop_n or_o fill_v the_o church_n with_o the_o scholar_n of_o seminary_n and_o other_o like_a mean_n which_o i_o have_v describe_v at_o large_a in_o my_o second_o book_n mr._n arnaud_n perhaps_o will_v answer_v that_o he_o likewise_o maintain_v on_o his_o side_n that_o this_o party_n which_o teach_v transubstantiation_n be_v the_o true_a greek_a church_n and_o the_o other_o but_o a_o cabal_n of_o cyril_n disciple_n i_o answer_v that_o to_o decide_v this_o question_n we_o need_v only_o examine_v which_o of_o these_o two_o party_n retain_v the_o doctrine_n and_o expression_n of_o the_o ancient_a greek_n for_o that_o which_o have_v this_o character_n must_v be_v esteem_v the_o true_a greek_a church_n and_o not_o that_o which_o have_v receive_v novelty_n unknown_a to_o their_o father_n now_o we_o have_v clear_o show_v that_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v doctrine_n and_o expression_n of_o which_o the_o greek_n of_o former_a age_n have_v have_v no_o knowledge_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o party_n which_o admit_v these_o doctrine_n and_o expression_n be_v a_o parcel_n of_o innovator_n which_o must_v not_o be_v regard_v as_o if_o they_o be_v the_o true_a greek_a church_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n and_o those_o who_o read_v this_o dispute_n always_o remember_v that_o the_o first_o proposition_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v that_o in_o the_o 11_o century_n at_o the_o time_n of_o berenger_n condemnation_n the_o greek_n hold_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n that_o this_o be_v the_o time_n which_o he_o choose_v and_o term_v his_o fix_a point_n to_o prove_v from_o hence_o that_o these_o doctrine_n be_v of_o the_o first_o establishment_n of_o religion_n and_o consequent_o perpetual_a in_o the_o church_n which_o i_o desire_v may_v be_v careful_o observe_v to_o prevent_v another_o illusion_n which_o may_v be_v offer_v we_o by_o transfer_v the_o question_n of_o the_o greek_n of_o that_o time_n to_o the_o greek_n at_o this_o and_o to_o hinder_v mr._n arnaud_n and_o other_o from_o triumph_v over_o we_o when_o it_o shall_v happen_v that_o the_o mission_n and_o seminary_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o intrigue_n which_o be_v make_v use_n of_o shall_v devour_v the_o whole_a land_n of_o greece_n for_o in_o this_o case_n the_o advantage_n draw_v hence_o against_o we_o will_v be_v of_o no_o value_n it_o will_v neither_o hence_o follow_v that_o the_o doctrine_n in_o question_n have_v be_v perplex_v in_o the_o church_n nor_o that_o the_o greek_a church_n hold_v they_o in_o the_o time_n of_o berenger_n condemnation_n and_o what_o i_o say_v touch_v the_o greek_n i_o say_v likewise_o touch_v the_o other_o eastern_a church_n over_o which_o the_o roman_a church_n extend_v its_o mission_n and_o care_n as_o well_o as_o the_o greek_n as_o to_o what_o remain_v let_v not_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v offend_v that_o in_o the_o refutation_n of_o his_o book_n in_o general_n i_o have_v every_o where_o show_v the_o little_a justice_n and_o solidity_n of_o his_o reason_n and_o especial_o in_o the_o refutation_n of_o his_o first_o six_o and_o ten_o book_n i_o acknowledge_v he_o have_v write_v with_o much_o wit_n elegancy_n and_o polite_a language_n and_o attribute_v to_o the_o defect_n of_o his_o subject_n whatsoever_o i_o have_v note_v to_o be_v amiss_o either_o in_o his_o proof_n or_o answer_n but_o it_o be_v very_o true_a the_o world_n never_o see_v so_o many_o illusion_n and_o such_o great_a weakness_n in_o a_o work_n of_o this_o nature_n and_o all_o that_o i_o can_v do_v be_v to_o use_v great_a condescension_n in_o follow_v he_o every_o where_o to_o set_v he_o straight_o i_o have_v only_o now_o to_o beseech_v almighty_a god_n to_o bless_v this_o my_o labour_n and_o as_o he_o have_v give_v i_o grace_n to_o undertake_v and_o finish_v it_o so_o he_o will_v make_v it_o turn_v to_o his_o glory_n and_o the_o church_n edification_n amen_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o dissertation_n which_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n touch_v the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_z and_z of_o the_o authority_n of_o john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n london_n print_v by_o m._n c._n for_o richard_n royston_n bookseller_n to_o the_o king_n be_v most_o excellent_a majesty_n 1683._o advertisement_n those_o that_o shall_v cast_v their_o eye_n on_o this_o answer_n will_v be_v at_o first_o apt_a to_o think_v these_o critical_a question_n belong_v only_o to_o scholar_n whereas_o we_o have_v here_o several_a important_a matter_n of_o fact_n which_o be_v in_o a_o manner_n necessary_a to_o the_o full_a understanding_n of_o the_o controversy_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n pretend_v we_o have_v forsake_v the_o ancient_a faith_n and_o that_o berenger_n be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o who_o teach_v our_o doctrine_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n we_o on_o the_o contrary_n maintain_v it_o be_v the_o roman_a church_n that_o have_v depart_v from_o the_o ancient_a belief_n and_o that_o it_o be_v paschasus_n ratbert_n who_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n and_o to_o this_o in_o short_a may_v he_o reduce_v the_o whole_a controversy_n which_o be_v between_o mr._n claude_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n mr._n claude_n have_v strenuous_o and_o clear_o show_v that_o as_o many_o author_n as_o be_v of_o any_o repute_n in_o the_o 9th_o century_n have_v oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n and_o that_o consequent_o paschasus_n must_v be_v respect_v as_o a_o real_a innovator_n now_o among_o these_o writer_n mr._n claude_n produce_v john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n and_o bertram_n or_o ratram_n a_o religious_a of_o corby_n two_o of_o the_o great_a personage_n of_o that_o age_n and_o show_v they_o write_v both_o of_o they_o against_o the_o novelty_n which_o paschasus_n have_v broach_v that_o one_o of_o they_o dedicate_v his_o book_n to_o charles_n the_o bald_a king_n of_o france_n and_o the_o other_o likewise_o write_v he_o by_o the_o same_o king_n order_n that_o the_o first_o have_v live_v some_o time_n in_o this_o prince_n court_n die_v at_o last_o in_o england_n in_o great_a reputation_n for_o his_o holiness_n of_o life_n that_o the_o other_o be_v always_o esteem_v and_o reverence_v as_o the_o defender_n of_o the_o church_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v decisive_a in_o our_o favour_n mr._n arnaud_n on_o his_o side_n find_v himself_o touch_v to_o the_o quick_a by_o the_o consequence_n of_o these_o proof_n have_v use_v his_o last_o and_o great_a endeavour_n to_o overthrow_n or_o weaken_v '_o they_o and_o for_o this_o purpose_n have_v publish_v at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o book_n two_o dissertation_n the_o one_o under_o his_o own_o name_n and_o the_o other_o under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o religious_a of_o st._n genevieve_n who_o name_n be_v not_o mention_v in_o the_o first_o which_o be_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o religious_a he_o do_v two_o thing_n for_o first_o he_o endeavour_v to_o persuade_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v not_o in_o effect_n ratram_n '_o be_v but_o
till_o he_o have_v prove_v they_o and_o those_o which_o may_v be_v just_o suppose_v without_o be_v prove_v if_o this_o man_n reply_n to_o i_o he_o have_v only_o make_v this_o supposition_n to_o oblige_v mr._n claude_n to_o acknowledge_v he_o have_v no_o other_o mean_n leave_v to_o defend_v himself_o but_o by_o show_v if_o he_o can_v the_o reason_v of_o this_o treatise_n be_v not_o just_a may_v i_o not_o then_o just_o retort_v upon_o he_o that_o i_o only_o suppose_v mr._n aubertin_n proof_n be_v plain_a and_o firm_a that_o i_o may_v thereby_o force_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o confess_v he_o have_v no_o other_o way_n leave_v he_o to_o defend_v himself_o but_o to_o show_v if_o he_o be_v able_a that_o these_o proof_n be_v invalid_a mr._n arnaud_n perhaps_o will_v be_v so_o reasonable_a as_o not_o to_o deny_v i_o the_o liberty_n of_o make_v use_n of_o these_o principle_n and_o so_o much_o the_o rather_o because_o there_o be_v a_o very_a material_a and_o advantageous_a difference_n on_o my_o side_n seeing_z as_o already_o mention_v i_o be_o respondent_fw-la in_o this_o dispute_n whereas_o this_o person_n will_v be_v the_o aggressor_n but_o you_o will_v ask_v i_o who_o this_o man_n be_v that_o be_v so_o little_o acquaint_v with_o mr._n arnaud_n maxim_n even_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o who_o have_v produce_v a_o long_a train_n of_o argument_n in_o the_o five_o and_o six_o chapter_n of_o his_o first_o book_n to_o show_v we_o that_o the_o learned_a and_o unlearned_a the_o simple_a and_o obstinate_a and_o all_o person_n in_o general_a aught_o to_o acquiesce_v in_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n he_o thereupon_o make_v this_o conclusion_n it_o be_v true_a say_v he_o that_o these_o argument_n be_v apply_v to_o the_o book_n of_o the_o 63._o lib._n 1._o ch._n 6._o pag._n 62._o pag._n 63._o perpetuity_n suppose_v the_o proof_n be_v clear_a and_o solid_a and_o therefore_o i_o make_v use_n of_o they_o in_o this_o place_n to_o remove_v these_o vain_a exception_n of_o mr._n claude_n who_o will_v have_v they_o reject_v without_o examine_v they_o on_o this_o general_a reason_n that_o they_o be_v argumentative_a proof_n mr._n claude_n have_v no_o other_o way_n of_o defend_v himself_o than_o by_o show_v if_o he_o can_v the_o argument_n in_o this_o treatise_n be_v not_o sound_a we_o shall_v see_v by_o what_o follow_v whether_o he_o have_v reason_n to_o make_v this_o supposition_n i_o shall_v content_v myself_o at_o present_a with_o conclude_v according_a to_o his_o example_n that_o every_o man_n may_v make_v supposition_n provide_v he_o intend_v not_o thereby_o to_o end_v the_o debate_n but_o only_o oblige_v a_o adversary_n to_o come_v to_o the_o discussion_n of_o that_o point_n which_o he_o be_v not_o willing_a to_o meddle_v with_o and_o thus_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n censure_n in_o another_o that_o which_o he_o do_v himself_o chap._n ii_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n method_n may_v be_v just_o suspect_v to_o be_v deceitful_a and_o that_o his_o manner_n of_o assault_a mr._n aubertin_n book_n be_v disingenuous_a the_o method_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n make_v use_v of_o to_o make_v we_o confess_v as_o he_o say_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o all_o antiquity_n have_v appear_v so_o strange_a and_o irregular_a to_o i_o that_o i_o have_v make_v these_o follow_a reflection_n thereupon_o i._o that_o it_o may_v be_v just_o suspect_v of_o artifice_n and_o illusion_n ii_o that_o this_o way_n of_o assault_v mr._n aubertin_n book_n be_v disingenuous_a and_o indirect_a iii_o that_o the_o author_n have_v be_v to_o blame_v in_o pretend_v to_o show_v the_o invalidity_n of_o mr._n aubertin_n proof_n by_o argument_n which_o at_o most_o do_v amount_v but_o to_o mere_a conjecture_n iv_o that_o to_o confute_v at_o once_o all_o these_o argument_n we_o need_v but_o oppose_v against_o they_o these_o same_o proof_n of_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o by_o gather_v they_o into_o a_o abridgement_n to_o give_v a_o general_a view_n of_o they_o mr._n arnaud_n confess_v that_o i_o be_v not_o to_o be_v blame_v for_o have_v in_o my_o answer_n 1._o lib._n 1._o ch_n 1._o p._n 1._o fall_v first_o upon_o the_o fault_n which_o i_o pretend_v to_o discover_v in_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n method_n provide_v say_v he_o that_o i_o maintain_v equity_n and_o truth_n it_o may_v be_v i_o think_v than_o suppose_v i_o have_v so_o far_o do_v nothing_o contrary_a to_o rule_n it_o only_o remain_v i_o make_v good_a the_o four_o abovementioned_a reflection_n i_o shall_v not_o insist_v long_o upon_o the_o first_o of_o these_o because_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v allege_v justify_v the_o first_o observation_n justify_v nothing_o against_o it_o appear_v undeniable_a in_o itself_o it_o be_v ground_v on_o this_o that_o when_o the_o question_n concern_v what_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v touch_v the_o eucharist_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n will_v have_v this_o question_v decide_v not_o by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n but_o the_o church_n consent_v in_o all_o age_n and_o deposition_n of_o the_o father_n and_o when_o it_o come_v to_o the_o enquiry_n after_o this_o consent_n of_o the_o church_n he_o will_v have_v this_o second_o question_n resolve_v not_o by_o passage_n take_v out_o of_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n but_o by_o argument_n now_o this_o be_v certain_o a_o most_o tedious_a and_o preposterous_a course_n it_o be_v a_o principle_n of_o common_a sense_n that_o question_n in_o matter_n of_o right_a aught_o to_o be_v natural_o decide_v by_o the_o rule_n of_o right_n then_o when_o the_o rule_n determine_v that_o right_o be_v distinct_a and_o separate_v from_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o that_o again_o natural_o the_o question_n in_o matter_n of_o fact_n ought_v to_o he_o decide_v by_o a_o exact_a consideration_n of_o the_o fact_n themselves_o or_o by_o witness_n who_o can_v make_v a_o lawful_a deposition_n see_v then_o the_o christian_a religion_n offer_v we_o a_o distinct_a rule_n and_o that_o too_o as_o it_o lie_v separate_v from_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o be_v that_o holy_a scripture_n wherein_o god_n have_v make_v a_o full_a revelation_n of_o his_o will_n it_o be_v in_o it_o we_o must_v search_v for_o what_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v and_o not_o in_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o church_n in_o all_o age_n for_o as_o the_o father_n thought_n they_o be_v oblige_v to_o ground_v their_o belief_n on_o the_o scripture_n so_o likewise_o we_o who_o have_v the_o same_o faith_n with_o they_o aught_o to_o ground_v our_o faith_n on_o the_o same_o principle_n the_o scripture_n have_v be_v give_v we_o to_o determine_v thereby_o our_o apprehension_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o religion_n but_o their_o belief_n who_o precede_v we_o can_v be_v no_o more_o at_o far_a than_o a_o example_n for_o we_o to_o imitate_v and_o a_o example_n too_o submit_v to_o the_o same_o rule_n which_o require_v no_o far_o our_o approbation_n than_o it_o agree_v with_o that_o so_o that_o to_o decide_v question_n of_o this_o nature_n by_o the_o example_n of_o former_a age_n be_v to_o pervert_v the_o natural_a order_n and_o design_n of_o thing_n it_o will_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o allege_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v not_o allow_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o our_o faith_n see_v it_o likewise_o take_v in_o tradition_n yet_o this_o answer_n will_v not_o clear_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n from_o that_o reproach_n with_o which_o i_o shall_v charge_v he_o for_o when_o a_o man_n lay_v down_o a_o method_n in_o a_o controversy_n and_o propose_v it_o as_o sufficient_a to_o convince_v those_o who_o be_v not_o of_o his_o own_o opinion_n he_o must_v ground_v this_o method_n on_o principle_n grant_v by_o both_o party_n for_o if_o his_o position_n be_v such_o as_o may_v be_v question_v he_o be_v then_o oblige_v to_o a_o solid_a proof_n of_o they_o before_o he_o can_v suppose_v they_o for_o if_o he_o take_v not_o this_o course_n he_o will_v quick_o be_v at_o a_o loss_n and_o his_o whole_a work_n soon_o render_v ineffectual_a now_o this_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v not_o do_v for_o he_o have_v not_o prove_v that_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o age_n ought_v to_o be_v our_o rule_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n it_o be_v true_a he_o have_v tell_v we_o of_o the_o ill_a consequence_n which_o will_v follow_v the_o condemn_v the_o ancient_a father_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v do_v if_o we_o suppose_v they_o guilty_a of_o a_o idolatrous_a worship_n but_o this_o reach_v not_o our_o question_n for_o it_o do_v not_o hence_o follow_v that_o their_o write_n be_v the_o rule_n of_o our_o faith_n neither_o in_o the_o matter_n of_o our_o present_a debate_n nor_o in_o any_o
other_o for_o the_o father_n may_v be_v free_a from_o damnable_a error_n in_o any_o article_n of_o our_o religion_n by_o the_o agreement_n their_o doctrine_n have_v with_o that_o rule_n which_o enjoin_v we_o to_o believe_v without_o become_v a_o rule_n themselves_o and_o without_o arrogate_a this_o supreme_a authority_n over_o man_n conscience_n which_o ought_v to_o decide_v all_o question_n of_o this_o nature_n but_o perhaps_o it_o will_v be_v reply_v that_o provide_v we_o attain_v the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n in_o what_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v concern_v so_o important_a a_o subject_a as_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n what_o need_v we_o matter_n by_o what_o mean_v we_o obtain_v it_o whether_o by_o mean_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n or_o by_o consent_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n if_o we_o follow_v not_o the_o father_n as_o the_o rule_n of_o our_o faith_n let_v we_o follow_v they_o then_o as_o a_o example_n hold_v out_o for_o we_o to_o imitate_v to_o which_o i_o answer_v that_o the_o cause_n which_o i_o have_v take_v upon_o i_o to_o defend_v will_v in_o the_o main_n lose_v nothing_o though_o we_o shall_v take_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o this_o matter_n for_o the_o model_n and_o rule_n of_o we_o so_o that_o this_o do_v not_o at_o all_o trouble_n we_o but_o be_v it_o as_o it_o will_v we_o must_v not_o forsake_v the_o word_n of_o god_n nor_o whole_o build_v our_o faith_n on_o any_o other_o principle_n but_o those_o which_o be_v draw_v from_o the_o holy_a scripture_n our_o faith_n will_v not_o then_o be_v what_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o divine_a faith_n be_v it_o but_o a_o imitation_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o father_n this_o maxim_n of_o regulate_v our_o religion_n by_o a_o imitation_n of_o they_o who_o have_v precede_v we_o without_o have_v any_o fix_a principle_n be_v certain_o of_o very_o dangerous_a consequence_n for_o it_o will_v happen_v at_o length_n after_o some_o age_n that_o the_o last_o will_v have_v no_o resemblance_n with_o the_o former_a because_o that_o humane_a imperfection_n which_o common_o mix_v themselves_o in_o such_o a_o imitation_n will_v never_o be_v want_v to_o disorder_n and_o corrupt_v it_o as_o be_v common_o see_v in_o the_o draw_n of_o a_o picture_n draught_n of_o which_o be_v take_v one_o from_o the_o other_o become_v still_o every_o time_n less_o perfect_a as_o they_o be_v far_a distant_a from_o their_o original_a the_o author_n then_o of_o the_o perpetuity_n can_v be_v excuse_v for_o his_o pervert_v the_o order_n of_o the_o dispute_n with_o which_o i_o charge_v he_o that_o he_o will_v decide_v this_o question_n of_o right_n by_o matter_n of_o fact_n neither_o be_v he_o less_o inexcusable_a when_o he_o will_v have_v the_o question_n of_o matter_n of_o fact_n to_o depend_v on_o the_o force_n of_o his_o reason_v the_o matter_n before_o we_o be_v to_o know_v what_o have_v be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o he_o pretend_v to_o decide_v this_o question_n not_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n themselves_o but_o by_o certain_a impossibility_n he_o imagine_v in_o the_o change_n which_o we_o suppose_v i_o know_v very_o well_o that_o there_o be_v sometime_o inquiry_n make_v into_o matter_n of_o fact_n the_o truth_n of_o which_o can_v be_v attest_v by_o any_o witness_n and_o i_o confess_v in_o this_o case_n no_o man_n can_v be_v blame_v for_o have_v recourse_n to_o reason_v because_o there_o be_v no_o other_o evidence_n to_o help_v we_o in_o our_o search_n even_o necessity_n warrant_v this_o way_n of_o proceed_v although_o it_o be_v indirect_a but_o we_o be_v not_o in_o these_o circumstance_n see_v we_o have_v the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_n and_o those_o no_o less_o considerable_a for_o their_o number_n than_o for_o the_o many_o clear_a passage_n they_o contain_v touch_v the_o eucharist_n which_o if_o we_o will_v apply_v ourselves_o unto_o we_o shall_v soon_o discover_v their_o opinion_n about_o it_o what_o need_n be_v there_o then_o for_o we_o to_o leave_v our_o inquiry_n into_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n to_o hearken_v to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n argument_n may_v we_o not_o now_o just_o complain_v of_o he_o and_o answer_v he_o this_o be_v the_o way_n of_o inquiry_n which_o nature_n itself_o have_v prescribe_v we_o and_o compare_v these_o two_o way_n the_o more_o natural_a appear_v to_o we_o to_o be_v the_o more_o direct_a and_o certain_a from_o whence_o it_o immediate_o follow_v that_o his_o manner_n of_o proceed_v may_v well_o be_v suspect_v as_o artificial_a and_o deceitful_a for_o it_o be_v usual_a with_o we_o to_o suspect_v that_o person_n who_o leave_v the_o common_a road_n to_o walk_v in_o by-path_n my_o second_o observation_n on_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n method_n respect_v 4._o the_o second_o observation_n justify_v lib._n chap._n 1._o p._n 4._o the_o manner_n of_o his_o assault_v mr._n aubertin_n book_n and_o see_v mr._n arnaud_n have_v charge_v i_o with_o falsity_n for_o affirm_v mr._n aubertin_n book_n have_v chief_o occasion_v this_o controversy_n and_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v set_v upon_o it_o after_o a_o indirect_a manner_n i_o be_o thereupon_o oblige_v to_o divide_v the_o subject_a of_o my_o justification_n under_o two_o head_n i_o shall_v first_o then_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n have_v be_v assault_v and_o have_v be_v the_o first_o occasion_n of_o this_o debate_n second_o that_o his_o book_n have_v be_v assault_v after_o a_o unjust_a manner_n the_o first_o of_o these_o particular_n shall_v be_v dispatch_v in_o two_o word_n for_o on_o one_o hand_n i_o have_v no_o more_o to_o do_v but_o only_o desire_v the_o reader_n himself_o to_o peruse_v the_o second_o section_n of_o the_o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n where_o he_o shall_v find_v that_o in_o fifty_o one_o page_n which_o it_o contain_v his_o whole_a design_n be_v only_o to_o refute_v mr_n aubertin_n account_n of_o the_o innovation_n which_o have_v happen_v touch_v transubstantiation_n and_o on_o the_o other_o i_o have_v no_o more_o to_o do_v but_o declare_v to_o the_o world_n that_o from_o the_o first_o moment_n of_o our_o debate_n which_o be_v precise_o then_o when_o i_o begin_v to_o answer_v this_o treatise_n i_o propose_v to_o myself_o not_o only_o particular_o to_o maintain_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o account_n but_o defend_v in_o general_a the_o whole_a book_n against_o the_o indirect_a attempt_n of_o that_o treatise_n now_o if_o this_o may_v not_o be_v call_v the_o first_o occasion_n of_o this_o contest_v i_o know_v not_o any_o long_o how_o to_o name_v thing_n for_o what_o be_v there_o which_o make_v a_o book_n the_o first_o occasion_n of_o a_o debate_n which_o be_v not_o here_o must_v a_o book_n be_v assault_v this_o have_v be_v so_o must_v it_o be_v defend_v this_o have_v be_v so_o ought_v he_o who_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o defence_n of_o it_o to_o do_v it_o with_o a_o design_n of_o keep_v up_o its_o credit_n this_o have_v be_v likewise_o my_o design_n because_o its_o interest_n have_v appear_v to_o i_o to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o those_o of_o the_o truth_n where_o then_o be_v this_o notorious_a falsity_n with_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n charge_v i_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n say_v he_o never_o pretend_v his_o treatise_n be_v 4._o lib._n 1_o chap._n 1_o pag._n 4._o a_o refutation_n of_o that_o minister_n book_n and_o in_o a_o matter_n as_o this_o be_v which_o depend_v on_o the_o intention_n of_o a_o man_n yet_o live_v it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o convince_v mr._n claude_n of_o rashness_n to_o tell_v he_o as_o from_o he_o he_o be_v mistake_v and_o that_o this_o author_n never_o design_v what_o he_o charge_v he_o with_o moreover_o he_o add_v that_o this_o treatise_n be_v primary_o intend_v only_a as_o a_o preface_n to_o the_o office_n of_o the_o bless_a sacrament_n and_o that_o we_o seldom_o find_v any_o man_n undertake_v to_o refute_v a_o book_n in_o folio_n in_o a_o preface_n that_o he_o handle_v the_o question_n of_o the_o impossibility_n of_o a_o innovation_n that_o he_o refute_v blondel_n and_o aubertin_n by_o the_o way_n who_o have_v impose_v fabulous_a relation_n on_o the_o world_n and_o that_o he_o direct_o indeed_o argue_v against_o mr._n aubertin_n '_o s_z pretend_v innovation_n but_o meddle_v far_o with_o no_o other_o part_n of_o his_o book_n mr._n arnaud_n i_o hope_v will_v pardon_v i_o if_o i_o affirm_v that_o there_o be_v not_o one_o word_n of_o truth_n in_o all_o this_o for_o to_o speak_v proper_o the_o occasion_n of_o this_o contest_v can_v be_v no_o other_o but_o that_o take_v from_o the_o obligation_n i_o have_v to_o enter_v into_o this_o dispute_n see_v our_o debate_n begin_v
prejudices_fw-la in_o their_o mind_n which_o must_v of_o necessity_n make_v they_o reject_v this_o doctrine_n as_o a_o novelty_n contrary_n to_o the_o ancient_a faith_n even_o so_o far_o as_o to_o oblige_v they_o plain_o and_o open_o to_o oppose_v it_o and_o because_o these_o prejudices_fw-la can_v be_v no_o other_o than_o this_o distinct_a belief_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o substantial_o present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n neither_o in_o a_o visible_a nor_o invisible_a manner_n it_o concern_v we_o to_o know_v whether_o one_o may_v rational_o say_v in_o the_o term_n of_o our_o supposition_n that_o they_o have_v this_o distinct_a belief_n it_o lie_v upon_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o prove_v the_o affirmative_a and_o i_o the_o negative_a this_o be_v the_o true_a state_n of_o this_o question_n as_o appear_v from_o what_o we_o have_v see_v in_o this_o chapter_n but_o because_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v so_o open_o and_o plain_o renounce_v this_o manner_n of_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n by_o a_o formal_a reflection_n on_o the_o several_a kind_n of_o presence_n whether_o visible_a or_o invisible_a it_o may_v be_v reasonable_o say_v this_o be_v no_o long_o a_o matter_n of_o contest_v between_o we_o i_o grant_v he_o if_o he_o will_v that_o people_n have_v positive_o reject_v the_o corporeal_a and_o visible_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o in_o this_o sense_n they_o have_v believe_v a_o real_a absence_n i_o grant_v likewise_o if_o he_o will_v that_o these_o same_o people_n be_v in_o a_o capacity_n to_o know_v that_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a and_o invisible_a presence_n he_o grant_v i_o for_o his_o part_n that_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v they_o be_v for_o positive_o reject_v and_o by_o a_o formal_a reflection_n this_o incorporeal_a and_o invisible_a presence_n wherein_o then_o do_v we_o disagree_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o that_o which_o i_o grant_v he_o be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a disposition_n whence_o to_o conclude_v that_o the_o people_n will_v have_v oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o invisible_a presence_n as_o a_o novelty_n unknown_a to_o the_o church_n for_o for_o to_o believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o visible_o and_o corporal_o present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n this_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o a_o man_n may_v embrace_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o incorporeal_a presence_n and_o so_o likewise_o to_o know_v that_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o this_o invisible_a presence_n this_o do_v not_o hinder_v man_n from_o be_v deceive_v by_o imagine_v be_v a_o mystery_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o church_n have_v always_o believe_v and_o touch_v which_o a_o man_n must_v not_o consult_v his_o sense_n or_o reason_n it_o be_v no_o less_o clear_a that_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n grant_v i_o be_v sufficient_a to_o conclude_v that_o the_o people_n here_o mention_v have_v no_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n in_o the_o sense_n in_o which_o the_o roman_a church_n believe_v it_o neither_o to_o admit_v it_o nor_o reject_v it_o and_o consequent_o they_o have_v no_o necessary_a disposition_n to_o oppose_v it_o when_o it_o be_v first_o teach_v they_o for_o as_o to_o this_o general_a rejection_n we_o have_v show_v it_o to_o be_v chimerical_a and_o impossible_a the_o question_n be_v then_o decide_v but_o in_o my_o favour_n see_v the_o result_n of_o all_o these_o illustration_n be_v that_o the_o change_n which_o we_o suppose_v have_v be_v possible_a yet_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v obstinate_o maintain_v this_o general_a manner_n of_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n which_o deny_v every_o kind_n of_o substantial_a presence_n without_o particularise_v any_o one_o of_o they_o although_o we_o have_v show_v he_o it_o be_v fantastical_a and_o contrary_a to_o nature_n yet_o i_o say_v we_o will_v consent_v that_o the_o question_n be_v this_o whether_o the_o people_n beforementioned_a ought_v according_a to_o our_o supposition_n formal_o and_o general_o to_o deny_v all_o the_o several_a sort_n of_o substantial_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n whatsoever_o they_o be_v without_o specify_v any_o one_o of_o they_o but_o this_o be_v what_o he_o have_v still_o to_o prove_v chap._n ii_o mr._n arnaud_n proceed_n consider_v his_o unjust_a reproach_n also_o examine_v saint_n austin_n describe_v the_o humour_n and_o carriage_n of_o some_o person_n in_o his_o time_n with_o who_o he_o be_v concern_v observe_v they_o be_v very_o copious_a and_o eloquentin_n censure_v the_o sentiment_n of_o other_o but_o flat_a and_o dull_a in_o establish_v their_o own_o opinion_n ipsos_fw-la say_v he_o animadvertebam_fw-la plus_fw-la 1._o aug._n de_fw-fr utilit_fw-la cred._n c._n 1._o in_o refellendis_fw-la aliis_fw-la disertos_fw-la &_o copioso_n esse_fw-la quam_fw-la in_o suis_fw-la probandis_fw-la certos_fw-la &_o firmos_fw-la manere_fw-la methinks_v the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v of_o mr_n arnaud_n for_o he_o trouble_v not_o himself_o with_o prove_v either_o the_o proposition_n he_o advance_v nor_o those_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o be_v never_o more_o busy_v than_o in_o censure_v the_o opinion_n of_o other_o so_o great_o be_v he_o in_o love_n with_o this_o kind_n of_o proceed_v that_o he_o scruple_n not_o many_o time_n to_o quit_v his_o principal_a subject_n and_o fall_v upon_o any_o accidental_a one_o provide_v it_o will_v but_o furnish_v he_o with_o a_o pretence_n to_o make_v objection_n nay_o sometime_o he_o shall_v start_v fancy_n of_o his_o own_o on_o purpose_n to_o give_v himself_o this_o divertisement_n yet_o we_o must_v needs_o confess_v he_o have_v some_o reason_n to_o do_v thus_o have_v a_o peculiar_a talent_n of_o ridicul_v the_o most_o solid_a mattter_n for_o sometime_o he_o tell_v i_o of_o have_v private_a dictionary_n to_o myself_o other_o time_n of_o key_n and_o machine_n rhetorical_a enthusiasm_n and_o a_o thousand_o other_o pretty_a fancy_n which_o take_v with_o his_o reader_n and_o give_v he_o together_o with_o the_o benefit_n of_o some_o slight_a objection_n and_o declamation_n thereupon_o the_o liberty_n of_o break_v loose_a through_o the_o strong_a argument_n a_o example_n whereof_o may_v be_v see_v in_o this_o dispute_n of_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n or_o real_a absence_n for_o after_o the_o illustration_n which_o we_o have_v give_v in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o find_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n ought_v to_o establish_v this_o proposition_n that_o if_o the_o people_n of_o the_o 9th_o and_o 10_o century_n have_v not_o find_v themselves_o imbue_v with_o the_o distinct_a belief_n of_o the_o real_a invisible_a presence_n they_o will_v have_v distinct_o believe_v the_o real_a invisible_a absence_n at_o least_o in_o a_o general_a manner_n that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o will_v have_v formal_o reject_v every_o kind_n of_o substantial_a presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n yet_o without_o specify_v ever_o a_o one_o of_o they_o in_o particular_a he_o himself_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n will_v be_v understand_v to_o speak_v of_o this_o general_a manner_n of_o believe_v distinct_o the_o real_a absence_n so_o that_o it_o can_v be_v but_o the_o reader_n must_v be_v in_o expectation_n of_o what_o he_o allege_v for_o the_o confirm_v this_o hypothesis_n but_o they_o will_v find_v themselves_o much_o mistake_v for_o instead_o of_o apply_v himself_o to_o strengthen_v it_o by_o new_a argument_n or_o to_o maintain_v the_o argument_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n in_o restrain_v they_o to_o the_o time_n in_o question_n he_o have_v rather_o choose_v to_o employ_v the_o rest_n of_o his_o six_o book_n in_o examine_v the_o state_n of_o the_o people_n of_o the_o first_o six_o century_n not_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o enter_v upon_o this_o examination_n see_v these_o age_n be_v out_o of_o the_o bound_n of_o our_o dispute_n touch_v the_o change_n but_o see_v he_o will_v only_o refute_v the_o five_o rank_n of_o person_n who_o i_o suppose_v to_o be_v in_o the_o church_n before_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n appear_v refute_v they_o i_o say_v in_o reference_n to_o the_o eight_o first_o century_n to_o have_v thence_o occasion_n to_o multiply_v his_o objection_n i_o may_v with_o good_a reason_n be_v dispense_v withal_o from_o follow_v he_o for_o to_o speak_v proper_o it_o be_v mere_a run_v into_o fruitless_a debate_n yet_o to_o omit_v nothing_o i_o will_v still_o patient_o hearken_v to_o what_o he_o have_v to_o say_v on_o this_o subject_n before_o i_o enter_v upon_o the_o discussion_n of_o his_o particular_a objection_n against_o my_o five_o rank_n of_o person_n it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o examine_v some_o of_o his_o general_a one_o for_o we_o must_v endeavour_v to_o satisfy_v he_o in_o all_o